《I Became An Academy Spearman》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1. [Spearman Lv. 1] (1) Translator: Atlas / Editor: Fafa He opened his mouth in a hurry. Wellsorry, but.can it be tested again? Haah Hearing his words, the employee let out a long sigh, as if she had seen other people doing the same thing hundreds of times. Im sorry. The results rarely change with a retest. If you would like a retest, youll have to pay an additional fee. Would you like to? As she spoke, she looked him up and down- as if she were scanning him- but he didnt notice: he was hesitating. Additional fee. He knew what it meant. He also knew it was true what the employee said; how the results would not change. However, he could never accept the result of the test. [Spearman Lv.1] Among so many attributes and possibilities, from a certain point of view, the Spearman could be considered a not-so-bad result! No, it was really pitiful. He almost felt that the Spearman was the worst result. Ill pay the additional fee. He dared to pay the additional fee. Then go up the shrine again. He walked toward the shrine, the employee shooting him a look of pity. He had no choice but to request a retest even with the feeling like he was grasping at straws. My life depended on this attribute. He had to continue with the retest if he had any hope of even possibly receiving another attribute. As he stood at the circular shrine, a wave of white light began to envelop him again after the employee waved her hand. Staring at the glow of the light, he wished anxiously. Please, something magical! Please! In this world, magical attributes were the most revered. On the other hand, short-range attributes really didnt yield the same importance. Ring! Name: Han Seong Sex: Male (20) Title: None Height / Weight: 178cm / 67kg Current continental influence: 5 *Abilities: [Physical Strength 3] [Agility 8] [Stamina 9] [Magic 2] [Luck 5] *Possessed Attributes [1]: [Spearman Lv.1] *Skills [0]: He felt as if he was going to collapse when he checked this status window; it didnt change when compared to the status window he saw the first time he took the test. Hmm I know youre feeling puzzled right now. I understand, but other people are also waiting for their attribute test, the employee said. His vision blurred as he stood with the help of the employee who grabbed him by the shoulders. His face was expressionless. How? Suddenly he couldnt see anything in front of him, it was as if someone had blindfolded him. He had just taken the attribute test- a test that can only be taken when someone becomes an adult. It was no exaggeration to say that this test could essentially determine the rest of a persons life, as it gave them a distinctive attribute. But in this case, his life was doomed. Completely ruined, too. All because of the lousy attribute he received. Clomp, Clomp He walked steadily toward the exit as he rubbed his eyelids. The moisture in his eyes filled within his heart. Oh, my God, said a voice What does he plan to do? another inquired Spearman Has anyone ever succeeded at being a Spearman? It seemed that his unsightly face was visible to everyone in line who was waiting to take the test. The words he heard from the crowd pierced his heart even more. Haah With an undisguised sigh, he left the of the attribute test building. Even his wallet -which usually weighed quite a lot- was empty, an additional factor that made him and his heart feel even more desolate and bleak.Posted only on NovelUtopia First things first, All his motivation disappeared. He stood frozen on the street muttering expletives and swears. How will I ever make enough money to live being a Spearman? it annoyed and bothered him that his attribute did not assist his life in any way. He remembered the novel he had read, where many characters were basically shit in the introduction. Coincidentally, something similar happened to him. He, too, was basically shit. He didnt know if he had committed a great crime to deserve this type of attribitue, or what wrong he had done. In the corner of his peripheral vision, he could see the Academy building rising into the sky. When he first arrived to this world, as he surveyed the Academys outside- a structure that resembled an imperial astle with a majestic ambience- he felt a sense of accomplishment. He was in the world of the {Great Royal Academy}. He was a glamorous hero with multiple hair colors. And, like in an academia genre novel, he remembered the typical development of the main character. Now, he wondered how he could put his knowledge of instances from novels he read to good use in a situation like this, where he found himself rendered with a horrible attribute. He couldnt think of anything as he made his way back from the attribute testing center. Because he wasnt the main character anymore, he wasnt even a minor character, either. He was simply, him. Previously, in other novels, he had been considered a decent character- either the main or a minor- but even now, that wasnt the case. He was just stuck in this world of the Great Royal Academy as if he were an impurity. When he first arrived, he had to adapt to this new world. Since he could not immediately visualize the status window, as he had not taken an attribute test yet, he went to an inn and did odd jobs until he saved up the money needed for the attribute test. He originally yielded a vague hope that, as a main character or a prominent supporting character, he would be able to live well in this world. His plan was that if he performed well on the attribute test, he would be able to do anything as a main character in this world. But, that wasnt the case any longer. A bastard said, if you have high expectations, you will be betrayed He muttered the phrase quite loudly to no one in particular with a chuckle forming on his lips. He pondered the quote. How could you not expect your life to change if you performed well on the attribute test? Mom, that man. Hes crazy. an onlooker exclaimed; he was talking to himself and it was quite an uncomfortable sight. My God. Its best to avoid people like that, do you understand? Yes! His demanor turned even more fierce as he listened to the remarks of the people passing by. He didnt understand how or why they were saying things like that about him; there are some things that can be said, but other things that should be kept to yourself in order to spare others feelings. Although he now felt more dejected, he decided to move on. Chapter 2 Chapter 2. [Spearman Lv. 1] (2) Translator: Atlas / Editor: Fafa I have to try. Even with his weak attribute, he could still try apply to the Academy. After taking an attribute test, anyone is qualified to apply. In this medieval world with nobility and such, the Academy was a beam of light- a beacon of hope for the non-nobles. Will I be able to make it? A small sigh escaped him as he muttered to himself. It had already become a habit for him to talk to himself when he was alone. If he managed to excel at the Academy, he could be taken in by a noble family or be taken to the Imperial City. That was the life he wanted- a life of ease. Of course, he had also wanted a comfortable life being a main character, or maybe some supporting character with an overwhelming talent, but his more modest expectation right now was that he wanted a secured future. He just wanted to do his job without anything interfering with his life. With a sigh, he opened the detailed window of his spearman attribute. Ring! Attribute name: Spearman Grade: Common Current attribute level: 1 Description: When you wield a spear, you gain a correction. The description was such a simple explanation that anyone would believe that another aspect was missing. He wondered what was so important about receiving a correction, but he supposed there was an inexplicable difference between having one or not. Common. He had expected his attribute to have that grade, but seeing the letters spelled out and describing him further complicated his thoughts. His attribute not only seemed short-range, but it belonged to the physical group. It could be considered a real mess in this world.Posted only on NovelUtopia Most monsters have overwhelming resistance to physical attacks. Even a goblin has thick skin, so it was not easy to wound it with a common weapon like a spear, and even if the monster was killed, the maintenance of the weapon blade was usually costly. Besides, there was no instructor at the Academy who could handle a spear. If he knew nothing, he would have had hope. Ignorance is bliss, after all. Now he regretted knowing so much about the world of the Great Royal Academy. Then he shook his head quickly. Only two months to go. The entrance exam to apply to the academy was just two months away. He didnt have time to regret his attribute any longer. Now he had to get an iron spear and somehow increase the level of his attribute. He needed to at least get into the Academy to have a chance of a comfortable life. He immediately headed towards a smithy- a blacksmiths workshop. *** Two months had passed. Haahaaah! His heart was about to explode. He felt as if his heart was about to burst. Then the attribute window appeared in his view. Name: Han Seong Sex: Male (20) Title: None Height / Weight: 178cm 67kg Current continental influence: 5 *Abilities [Physical Strength 5] [Agility 10] [Stamina 13] [Magic 2] [Luck 5] *Possessed Attributes [1] [Spearman Lv.3] *Skills [0] Shit. A smile appeared on his mouth despite his cursing. He had made it. He wanted to scream out loud, but he was at a limit where it was hard to breathe. After two months of effort, he was able to raise his attribute to level 3. Although several values of his abilities had also increased, the most inspiring thing for him was the fact that he had increased his spearman level. This is an acceptable level. The attribute levels of the candidates for the Academy entrance exam when he previously read the novel had an average of 2. Those who had really amazing attributes could pass the entrance exam even at level 1. But with his common grade attribute, it could never happen to him. So for the past two months, he had made a chilling effort to raise the level of his attribute. Haah He wiped away the sweat running down his cheeks as he exhaled sharply. He could tell that his body had changed. He rolled over like a dog. His body improved because he forced himself to exercise. It was a big improvement if one took into account that the attribute levels, which didnt usually go up much, had gone up 2 levels in this case. It was uncommon for attribute levels to increase. Before leaving the training camp to go to the Academy entrance exam site, he turned his gaze to the side. The training camp he was working at was in the center of the city, therefore there were many people hard at work around him looking to improve their attribute level as well. And among them, there was a woman who stood out to him. With her blue hair that reached her waist and her eyes that shone as if they were full of stars, he sensed at once that this woman was not ordinary. She was wielding a sword. Swoosh! The slash of her sword invoked a strong wind, so he couldnt help but look at her. What kind of attribute did she have? Certainly it was a good one- a basic attribute like Swordsman didnt cause winds like that. He couldnt believe his eyes. There was a similar attribute to Swordsman with a magnificent name, the title was held by the main character of the novel, First Heavenly Sword. He was sure that the blue-haired woman he was looking at was. No, maybe she was just someone who had a different outstanding attribute. He considered her attribute to at the very least have a grade of rare. Swoosh! ? Suddenly, she looked at him. He waved his hand gently despite the awkwardness. She turned her face immediately once seeing him. Han Seong froze like a stone. Chapter 3 Chapter 3. Entrance Exam to the Great Royal Academy (1) Translator: Atlas / Editor: Fafa *** ¡°How embarrassing¡­¡± Han sighed. Unconsciously, he touched his face as he walked away from the training camp. Despite being in the world of the Great Royal Academy, his body and figure hadn¡¯t changed. He waved his hand out of habit, but it didn¡¯t warrant him to receive such a cold stare from the woman. Why on earth did she look at me so coldly? Because of that, Han¡¯s happiness at having reached Spearman level 3 was only temporary and vanished suddenly. When talking to people, he believed that confidence was an important personality trait to have. Additionally, he had a rather pleasant face as a bonus. Nevertheless, the woman turned her head in such a mannerism as if she had seen some sort of goblin instead of a person waving at her. ¡°She was totally overreacting¡­ I don¡¯t think my face is so ugly that someone can¡¯t even bear to look at it¡­¡± he muttered to himself. As he was talking to himself, he began to feel even more embarrassed and regretful. He had been looking for opportunities to approach her for the past two months every time he went to the training center, as Han had previously been blown away by the woman¡¯s immense beauty, but he finally deduced that it would be impossible. She seemed like the type of person who would pull away the more someone attempted to get close, judging by her reaction to a simple wave. He- embarrassingly enough- had expectations, but in the end, he obviously had no chance. That was a bit disappointing. If I established relationships with people with good attributes¡­ ¡°It would be advantageous and an amazing help to me¡­¡± he whispered. Han suddenly slapped his palms on his cheeks, trying to shake off those thoughts. The entrance exam was in an hour, he couldn¡¯t lose focus on what he had been working on for months so easily like that. ¡°Let¡¯s go there with confidence.¡± Since he had raised his Spearman attribute to level three, the hard work was done. He had prepared the best he could have possibly done for the entrance exam; all that was left was to go there with determination. Clomp He took a step forward looking at the majestic Academy building in the distance. All of a sudden, he felt paralyzed. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Someone¡¯s strange gaze was observing him from a distance. *** ¡°Level 3?¡± a voice asked with shock back at the training camp Han had just left. ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°It¡¯s real. That light only appears when you reach level 3.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impressive. But even if he¡¯s that much of a hardworker, it¡¯s still the Spearman attribute.¡± ¡°Still, isn¡¯t it enough for him to be accepted into the Academy?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of him entering the academy? Even though he has a high attribute level, his poor attribute is equivalent to even less than a level 1 magical attribute.¡± Hearing these people¡¯s words and the murmurs of others at the training camp, a woman frowned slightly as she began to stand up. The woman- who had waist-length blue hair, a youthful face, and a strict, cold demeanor- began to walk. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Almost all eyes turned to her. She did not fit in at all in this common, ordinary training camp. Her aura was almost inaccessible and strong. Posted only on NovelUtopia Glesia, the name of the woman who was walking, kept quietly moving her feet despite the stares of the others at the camp. She was thinking about the man who had just left the training camp. So, his name is Han Seong¡­ When Glesia first saw him at the training camp, she didn¡¯t even bother to look his way since it was rumored that he had a useless attribute. However, as the days passed, she saw that Han kept coming back. Glesia could not deny that his efforts were extraordinary. Every morning he would enter the training camp and spend the whole day practicing to higher his Spearman attribute. Normally when a person possesses such an inconsequential attribute, they quickly abandon the mere thought of entering the Academy, since it would be right to assume that they would never be able to get in. But she thought that this man¡­ this man was different. He wielded his spear in the training camp only. To train, he would simply thrust the spear into the air repeatedly. He just repeated very simple movements. It was just that. Han did not show any signs of fatigue, even though he did not produce any wind-like phenomena compared to when Glesia swung her sword. After the attribute test, she watched him wield the spear every day for two months. Glesia saw Han try to higher his attribute every day, and often thought the same thing each time: Why doesn¡¯t he give up? She had previously considered such a man a fool, a man with no talent striving for his greed of success. His dedication seemed in vain to her; it was as if he was hoping to ignite exhausted ashes. How could he try so hard? She couldn¡¯t even believe that the [Wind Guide] attribute, which she had attained after two months of hard work, was at the same level as that man. She also found it hard to accept that his insignificant attribute had improved to level 3. Creak As Glesia left the training camp, she stopped dead in her tracks. The man was standing not too far away from her. With his trademark black hair and coal-black clothes, even looking at him again, he still looked pitiful to her. So, naturally, she averted her gaze from the man. Slap But, suddenly, she heard a slap coming from his direcction, so she looked at him again. ¡°Let¡¯s go with confidence.¡± Han said. She blinked with shock at the sound of his strong voice. Confidence? Chapter 4 Chapter 4. Entrance Exam to the Great Royal Academy (2) Translator: Atlas / Editor: Fafa Han had a modest attribute, but he was confident. When he started walking again, Glesia was able to see the direction he was headed. He was headed toward the Great Royal Academy. It made sense for him to be going there, she thought. The entrance exam was in less than an hour. Clomp Since she, too, was also heading in the same direction, Glesia strangely couldn¡¯t take her eyes off his back as she walked behind him. ¡°¡­¡­¡± That man would pass the entrance exam, she said in her mind. Since he raised his attribute level to level 3, it was predictable. But would he really be able to maintain his confidence? She wondered if he could withstand the cold stares of the examiners with his insignificant Spearman attribute. She had once taken the entranc exam with her sister. She still vividly remembered the examination hall she saw when she was younger. There was a heavy atmosphere in the examination hall, an atmosphere that could probably crush ordinary people. She was sure that the man named Han Seong, who was now walking in front of her, would not be able to keep those words of confidence. *** Han Seong looked around. Where he was standing was filled with people. There was a huge crowd lined up for the entrance test at the Academy¡¯s examination hall. He was waiting for his turn in line like the others, but he kept on feeling some strange sensation. What the hell is this? A shiver was constantly running down his neck. It was as if someone was watching him all the time. But after looking around intently several times, it seemed that no one was looking at him. ¡°You¡¯re just overthinking¡­¡± he muttered to himself, touching ther back of his neck. He felt confident about the entrance exam, since he had reached level 3 of his Spearman attribute. However, he decided that perhaps he was nervous deep down. Posted only on NovelUtopia Even now, in his field of vision he could see several people who were waiting to take the entrance exam. And, funnily enough, most of them were also nervous and intimidated. Only a small minority were confident. People who have good attributes smile, and the others who have mon or short-range attributes feel scared. Go figure. A hollow chuckle escaped him at the thought. More than 90% of the people in the line would ultimately fail the entrance exam And it would be generous to consider a 10% pass rate. This was because many people do not receive good attributes. Despite this, the people who were now in line attended the entrance exam because they were grasping at straws. Everyone was in line with the feeling that they could get in by luck. Too bad. He shook his head. As time went on, the line began to shorten faster than expected. ¡°Candidate number 401 to candidate number 410, please enter.¡± a loud voice called. Less than 10 minutes later, there was another call, beckoning a new batch of candidates to the examination hall. That was such little time to observe the attributes! How was it possible that ten people could only take ten minutes for the entrance exam? Thats only a minute per person! The line shortened so quickly that it was Han¡¯s turn before he knew it. ¡°Candidate number 491 to candidate number 500, please enter.¡± When his number was called, he took a big step following the person in front of him. There¡¯s nothing to be nervous about. Because he already knew what the exam was about. He was confident that he could pass this exam. Just before entering the examination hall, he strengthened his whole body. ¡°My God!¡± ¡°What!¡± Although the candidates who entered first immediately knelt down or froze in their positions, he continued to move forward with ease without hesitation. Clomp, Clomp His number was 496. He finally stopped at the sixth position. ¡°Wow.¡± an examiner exclaimed. ¡°Not bad.¡± said another. When he got the looks from all the examiners, he was filled with pride. Because he was the best among these ten. Suddenly, something seemed strange to him. At first, he thought that the examiners were admiring him. But, they weren¡¯t even looking at him. ¡°¡­.¡± When he turned his head to the side in bewilderment, he saw a woman standing quietly, not too far from him. Her waist-length blue hair and icy impression looked familiar. How the hell is she here¡­? Why was she in his same test group? Chapter 5 Chapter 5. Entrance Exam to the Great Royal Academy (3) Translator: Atlas / Editor: Fafa ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± She looked at him at the same moment he did, and their gazes met for just a moment. Flick Suddenly, she turned her head and averted her staring. The whole situation seemed absurd to him. Why¡­ He couldn¡¯t understand how and why she was there. From the training camp, he went straight to the exam site in order to get a lower candidate number to take the exam faster. It didn¡¯t make sense that she was in the same group he was in. He couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°There is a gravitational field as a basic fitness test. Everyone should immediately find their position and stand there.¡± When the supervisor near the entrance spoke coldly, the others who were hesitating immediately began to move to their positions. As everyone began to get in their place, a slight disfort arose in his heart. It has begun¡­ He felt a little nervous as he looked around the examination hall. Three important instructors at the academy were watching the testing candidates from a distance in the examination hall. Soon, the instructors would call on each of them to demonstrate their attributes and abilities in front of a scarecrow that had just appeared in their field of vision. It was a method used to select the single best among the 10 candidates. In some cases, several individuals could be selected, but only if their qualifications were outstanding. In his case, he believed it would be best to get a high score on the entrance exam so that he would be assigned to a high class. But his plan was altered from the start by the appearance of the blue-haired girl, as she was most definitely the best among the ten of them. ¡°So, candidate number 491, please stand in the center. First introduce your attribute, then the examination will begin immediately.¡± As soon as the supervisor¡¯s voice sounded, the first candidate in the group stepped forward. The man with the number 491 on the corner of his chest was walking very nervously. As soon as Han saw him, he realized he wasn¡¯t worth looking at. ¡°My attribute is Muscle Strength, it¡¯s at level 2. Since I was born, I can use my muscles to have more strength¡­¡± The supervisor immediately interrupted his clumsy explanation. ¡°Your attribute is Muscle Strength level 2. This ends the introduction, so we begin the test. After the signal, you will have three seconds- just like the other candidates- attack the scarecrow.¡± The supervisor¡¯s harsh words caused the man to approach the scarecrow with an anxious expression on his face. ¡°Start.¡± Perhaps to demonstrate his muscular strength attribute, he took a huge sword to strike the steel scarecrow. Clang! Clang! There was a succession of violent attacks that could be described as an onslaught, acpanied by the loud sound of metal clashing. It could be felt that he was using all his strength in these attacks. ¡°Stop. It¡¯s over.¡± The man stopped at the supervisor¡¯s words. ¡°Candidate 491 should head for the exit.¡± No information was given about the results. He only received the indication to leave after pleting the examination. The man screamed loudly as he exited, and after he left, there was only silence. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han could hear the sound of someone swallowing saliva. The candidates had no idea as to what to expect from the exam, as they were attending for the first time without any prior information. The entrance exam could determine a person¡¯s life, meaning the course of your existence depended on the few seconds in which the instructors observed your attribute. Thus passed candidate 492, then candidate 493¡­ to candidate 495, only one number before Han. They all headed for the exit with faint steps as they finished the brief exam. As of now, the proctor who had been conducting the examination and the instructors evaluating the candidates had not said a word to them. ¡°So, candidate number 496, please stand in the center. First introduce your attribute, then the examination will begin immediately.¡± When his turn came, Han walked with great confidence. He had to demonstrate to the instructors that he was different from those who went before him. Posted only on NovelUtopia ¡°Attribute Spearman, level 3.¡± he exclaimed with great vitriol. And, unlike the first candidate, he did not explain in detail to try to show off. He just said the level of his attribute. That was enough. ¡°¡­Level 3?¡± someone questioned When one of the instructors, a red-haired woman, spoke for the first time since the start of the exam, he smiled proudly inside. The name of the red-haired woman who had just shown interest in him was Carly. She was one of the high-ranking officers who had shown great performance on the battlefield, and was even nicknamed ¡®Bloody Dawn¡¯. Han also knew what Carly¡¯s favorite word was. Effort. Of course, it wasn¡¯t a meaningful word in a world where only innate attributes mattered, but it was different with Carly. She had a ridiculously unique attribute, but she also liked to exert herself and show humbleness. ¡°Yes. Level 3.¡± ¡°You must have tried really hard and shown a great deal of effort..¡± Chapter 6 Chapter 6. Entrance Exam to the Great Royal Academy (4) Translator: Atlas / Editor: Fafa When Carly mentioned the word effort, he nodded with the most humble smile he could. ¡°No matter the attribute we receive, striving to be better is the best we can do.¡± Han said earnestly. That was a sentence quoted from a famous article Han had read. As expected, Carly laughed for a moment. Anyone who looked at her would realize that she had liked him. ¡°Well, it was a satisfactory response. Proceed forward immediately.¡± He felt a surge of hope at the words of Carly, who instructed him in the place of the supervisor. He moved toward the scarecrow. He drew the iron spear behind his back and took a stance immediately. ¡°¡­¡­¡± He reassured himself. The supervisor did not control or rush candidates who had spoken directly to an instructor, so Han had the opportunity to take his time. It wasn¡¯t a huge advantage, but definitely a benefit. I¡¯ll demonstrate a strong move. Naturally, he remembered that he unlocked the Ichi move when he reached Spearman level 3. His attribute seemed simple, but he could make the most of it. The moment a person in this world receives an attribute, they instinctively discover how they can use it accordingly. If someone receives a fire-type attribute, that person will immediately be able to use fire without the need to learn any concepts. And most importantly, there was an absolute difference between a level 2 and 3 attribute. From level 3 onwards, one could naturally understand the concept of ¡°mana¡±. Whoo! A minuscule amount of blue mana gathered at the tip of the spear, because his magical statistic had a low value. But even that made a big difference as opposed to having no mana at all. There was a huge difference in destructive power, durability and even maneuverability, in weapons that were infused with mana. ?! He twisted his waist as much as he could as he took a step forward. Clang! The spear blade struck the left side of the scarecrow¡¯s head. ?¡­! He regained his posture without even giving himself time to regulate his breathing. His hands were shaking steadily as he held the spear. He had just hit a scarecrow made of steel, his adrenaline was running, but he tried to remain calm. The attack was just the beginning, he also needed to take care of the final stance. He believed that taking an adequate final stance would leave a good impression upon the instructors. ¡°¡­¡­¡± As he looked at the instructors, he could feel Carly showing her curiosity in him. Of course, the other two instructors were looking at him coldly, but that didn¡¯t faze him. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Since he has made a good impression on Carly, she politely asked him his name with a smile. ¡°My name is Han Seong.¡± ¡°Han Seong¡­¡± She looked beautiful to Han when she enunciated his unusual name in this world so clearly. In fact, she already looked beautiful with the corners of her lips turned up. ¡°You¡¯ve done well. I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± He replied in a loud and excited voice. Since she was smiling, he slowly returned to his position. The other candidates looked at him in surprise, because he didn¡¯t head for the exit like the others. After a candidate¡¯s exam was over, most of them exit immediately after the supervisor¡¯s harsh words or lack of any words from anyone at all. However, the candidates were allowed to stay and instead watch the proceeding people¡¯s exam. Since he didn¡¯t leave, everyone stared at Han. ¡°¡­¡­¡± And, yet again, his gaze met with the gaze of the woman with blue hair. A woman who had an unusual attribute that produced strong winds when she swung the sword she wielded. Of course, he had no doubt that he would pass the entrance exam by Carly¡¯s reaction to his mediocre attribute. Carly had not only directly spoken to Han, but she even made a cryptic statement confirming that he would definitely pass the exam. But he also knew he wouldn¡¯t get a better evaluation score than the blue-haired woman. He hoped that she would scarcely show her skill so as to not upstage his efforts. Please, please show your skill in moderation¡­ This world was based on attributes. Since Spearman was a mon grade attribute, he could notice the prejudice in the contemptuous looks of the other two instructors. Posted only on NovelUtopia Therefore, he wanted that blue-haired woman to moderate her display of power so that Han would be assigned to a high class. ¡°So, candidate number 497, please stand in the center. First introduce your attribute, then the examination will begin immediately.¡± Han stood calmly in his position as he listened to the supervisor¡¯s voice. And he also needed to know the name of the attribute she had. Soon passed from candidate 497 to candidate 499. All of them headed straight for the edit following their exam. Finally, it was candidate 500¡¯s turn- the blue haired woman. ¡°So, candidate number 500, please stand in the center. First introduce your attribute, then the examination will begin immediately.¡± The blue-haired woman walked slowly at the supervisor¡¯s words. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Then she looked at Han strangely, because he was still in the examination hall, watching. Although she looked as cool as ever, something felt off about her presence when she was near Han. Flick Turning her head to the front, she calmly opened her mouth. Chapter 7 Chapter 7. Entrance Exam to the Great Royal Academy (5) ¡°My name is Glesia. The attribute I possess is Wind Guide, and my attribute level is 3.¡± As she calmly introduced herself, the instructors¡¯ gazes changed completely. Wind Guide. An impressive attribute with a flashy name. ¡°Wind Guide.¡± ¡°An attribute that belongs to the wind element¡­¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you only use that attribute if you have a sword?¡± All of the 3 instructors- including Carly, who had only shown interest in Han up until this point- became engrossed in Glesia¡¯s attribute. She smiled cheerfully. ¡°It¡¯s not an attribute limited to swords. It¡¯s just that I use my sword as the medium, I can also wield the wind with my hands.¡± She raised her hand to demonstrate. A stream of wind began to circulate over Glesia¡¯s hand. ¡°It could be considered an attribute of great potential.¡± ¡°If you have magical talent, you can excel with your attribute alone.¡± Glesia smiled softly as the two instructors, with the exception of Carly, spoke to her as if they were very interested. Han¡¯s eyes twisted slightly. Their attitudes were too different. The instructors who had said nothing to the other candidates, including him, were now like a fish out of water, asking questions nonstop. He was in a bad mood seeing this. They didn¡¯t even know if she had developed her attribute well, but they reacted that way just by hearing the name of her attribute. Posted only on NovelUtopia ¡°Glesia, what is the grade of your attribute?¡± When Carly asked something that hadn¡¯t been mentioned so far, he immediately remembered the grade of the attribute Wind Guide. When Carly asked Glesia a question that hadn¡¯t been asked to any of the candidates before, Han rose to attention. He knew what the grade of the Wind Guide attribute was. Unique. He had read it in the novel before. ¡°Unique grade,¡± Glesia said. As expected, when Glesia revealed the grade of her attribute, the instructors showed their curiosity even more keenly. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen a person with so much potential.¡± ¡°And it¡¯s great that your attribute has reached level 3.¡± Not only did the two instructors speak cheerfully, but even Carly had a smile on her face. Han couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed. Although they both had their attributes at the same level, the instructors¡¯ reactions were completely different. Even though Carly showed some friendliness toward Han, the other two instructors didn¡¯t. All just because her attribute has a grade of unique¡­ His mind could understand why the instructors would prefer Glesia to him, but his heart was saddened by the truth. Even if he had at the very least an attribute grade of rare, the other instructors would have also shown some sort of interest in him. His common grade Spearman attribute was too trivial, too useless. But, on the contrary, the attribute ¡°Wind Guide¡± would be quite appreciated within the Great Royal Academy. Glesia¡¯s name was familiar to him; surely she was someone prominent at the Academy in the novel but didn¡¯t have many appearances because she wasn¡¯t too closely related to the main character. I always thought she was too unusual to just be a background character¡­ But he didn¡¯t expect her to be in the same group as him in the entrance exam. It was really the worst thing that could have happened. Glesia walked towards the scarecrow. Han was still curious about her. Let¡¯s see. He wondered what attack ability the first unique grade attribute he would observe in this world would have. ???! When Glesia swung her sword slightly, his eyes widened like saucers. She¡¯s fast! Her movement of the sword was fast, even for him who had the attribute Spearman. Soon a strong wind attacked the entire body of the scarecrow. Swoosh! Swoosh! The wind whipped the scarecrow hard, carving countless marks. But the strong wind did not disappear until a few seconds later. The scarecrow ended up looking really miserable. It¡¯s a trap. Hundreds of sharp marks were left on the scarecrow. Its power was meaningless. This is the unique grade. He thought as Glesia put away his sword. It could in no way compare to his common grade Spearman attribute. Han felt so insignificant with his grade that he couldn¡¯t even fathom harboring ideas like jealousy. ¡°Glesia. You can expect a good result.¡± An instructor said while smiling cheerfully. Glesia gave a slight bow, then headed straight towards the exit. Han Seong quickly followed her towards the exit. He felt that he was out of place. In the future, I will have to go to the Academy with these monsters. Not all students entering the Academy were like Glesia, who had a unique grade attribute, but there were some similar monsters. It was as if he had returned to reality again. Chapter 8 Chapter 8. Entrance Exam to the Great Royal Academy (6) Translator: Atlas / Editor: Fafa As Han walked out of the examination hall some distance away from Glesia, he saw many people. ¡°Geez¡­¡± ¡°What am I going to do? It¡¯s all over,¡± someone said. ¡°Damn it! I could have done so much better.¡± It seemed as though the candidates who had already come out of the examination hall had already anticipated the results of their exam. They were filled with disappointment. Tsk. He couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue as he watched. A level 3 attribute might seem amazing in some ways, but he thought it was a level that anyone could achieve with decent effort over the course of two months. No matter how low the attribute grade was. If they were going to regret it like this, they should have trained to death. Even if they hadn¡¯t all passed, half of them might have succeeded. Even ifit was obvious not all of them would have passed, probably at least half would have succeeded. Actually¡­ maybe Han had tried so hard because he knew everything that was going to happen to him in the novel if he didn¡¯t try hard enough. Posted only on NovelUtopia Anyway, he kept walking. In the days to come, when he eventually comes back to the Great Royal Academy, there would be a big sign that lists who passed the entrance exam. On the pass list, he would also find out what class he would be assigned to at the academy. Until then, though, he planned to take a short break. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Suddenly, someone grabbed him by the arm, causing Han to stop abruptly in his tracks. The person who grabbed him was someone he recognized. It was the woman who had come out before him. Glesia. ¡°Huh?¡± She was looking at him with a complex expression, unlike her previous cold expression. *** ¡°Wait a minute.¡± She grabbed the arm of the man walking past her to stop him. There was something Glesia couldn¡¯t understand. She had witnessed this man- Han Seong¡¯s- entrance exam. She had assumed that he would pass the exam because he had a level 3 attribute. However, she anticipated Han to receive cold treatment from the instructors. Surprisingly, contradicting her expectations, one of the instructors- Carly- seemed to recognize him. Moreover, the man was able to maintain the ¡°confidence¡± he stated. In the examination hall, he showed no signs of subservience or intimidation, but rather he finished the entrance exam with a confidence that was completely different from other candidates. And even after finishing the exam, he stayed to look at Glesia as if he was evaluating her. That look struck her as quite unusual. He is not like the others. He has an insignificant attribute, but his actions felt extraordinary. That gap made it even more impossible for her to understand this man. ¡°Huh?¡± Han asked in surprise. Her eyes narrowed at the man¡¯s brief reply. Then she opened her mouth to speak her mind. ¡°¡­I¡¯d like to have a little conversation with you.¡± ¡°A conversation?¡± ¡°Yes. Because you seem to have passed the entrance exam as well. I want to have a conversation as approved candidates from the same group.¡± She wanted to decipher the motive behind his attitude, so she needed to understand him. The man smiled broadly at her request. It was a crooked, awkward smile. It made sense to her. She gave him a dirty look at the training camp. When they crossed glances today there, she averted her gaze coldly. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if he had a bad impression of her. ¡°¡­¡­¡± When the man stared at her without responding, she became shy as she continued to hold his arm for no reason. No way¡­ She thought she would be rejected by a man with such an insignificant attribute. ¡°I appreciate you suggesting it. I too would like to have a conversation with you.¡± When the man spoke with such intensity, she was taken aback. Suddenly, she felt something grasp her hand tightly. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to a coffee shop for a quiet conversation. My treat.¡± She blinked as she was being dragged away by the man leading her. What the hell is wrong with this man¡­? Her icy cold stare should have been unpleasant to this man as well. However, now he had taken her hand as if it was nothing. She didn¡¯t know what to do, she simply kept walking behind this man. ¡°But let go of my hand¡­¡± She considered it a shameful thing for them to walk holding hands. When she wanted to release her hand, she was able to do so easily. ¡°What? You grabbed my arm first, so I thought the hand was better.¡± Han replied innocently ¡°¡­That was¡­ it was an accident.¡± ¡°Really? I see.¡± She was puzzled because the man continued to walk nonchalantly. He was a strange man¡­hard to predict. He has an insignificant common grade attribute¡­ How could he treat her like that when he knew she had a unique grade attribute? She couldn¡¯t even understand his current behavior. ¡­ ¡­ ¡°This coffee shop has a good atmosphere, plus the prices are reasonable.¡± The man handed her a cup with a slight smile. She accepted it awkwardly. ¡°Sure looks like it¡­ thanks.¡± But now that she was with him, she didn¡¯t even know what to say. ¡°First of all, my name is Han Seong.¡± She looked up at the sound of his voice. He was staring at her. ¡°I think you should say yours too.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m Glesia.¡± ¡°Glesia¡­ That¡¯s a pretty name.¡± She felt strange looking at the man who was smiling brightly. Chapter 9 Chapter 9. Completely Different Positions (1) Translator: Atlas / Editor: Fafa ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± They both took a few sips of the drinks in their cups. Han mind began to wander, and he wondered many things as he looked at Glesia. How will her Wind element attribute work? It was unexpected- Glesia¡¯s approach. Honestly, Han was surprised that she said she wanted to talk to him in person, because he thought that she hated him. He was taken aback for a moment, but responded immediately. It would be beneficial if he could relate to someone who had a unique attribute and befriend them. There was no reason to refuse his request. However, for someone who invied him to hang out¡­ Glesia¡¯s attitude was quite strange. She didn¡¯t explain as to why she wanted to meet with him at all. There conversation was very ambiguous, and some may say, even awkward. Han placed his cup on the table, then opened his mouth. ¡°I may be wrong, but, I think we both think we¡¯ve passed the exam, right? Yeah, I think so¡­ I wonder what class I¡¯ll be assigned to. I hope all goes well.¡± Posted only on NovelUtopia Glesia, who was silent, nodded repeatedly, as if agreeing with his words. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Her blue hair swayed from the small movement of her head. He though, Does this woman have no etiquette,, or am I just that boring to listen to? Even though this was the first time him and Glesia had formally met, he felt comfortable since she was the one to propose it. But why is she acting so strangely? He didn¡¯t know how he would be able to engage her in a smooth conversation. No matter how hard he tried, Glesia would always just retort short answers. She had lasted at least 20 minutes or so in this situation. Judging by the miserable look on Glesia¡¯s face, anyone would think that Han had forcefully brought her here under duress. ¡°From my perspective, it seems to me that they will assign you to class A. The interest the instructors showed toward you was amazing, Glesia.¡± But whenever he talked about the Academy, the only subject they had in common, she always displayed the same reaction. ¡°I think so, too.¡± ¡­Jeez. He couldn¡¯t keep the conversation going any longer like this. When she took a sip from her cup naturally, he wondered if she really wanted to talk to him. However, he made an effort to continue the conversation. ¡°Although I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be assigned to Class A like you, I hope I can get into Class B.¡± The chances of her being in the same class as Glesia were very slim. Actually, perhaps even non-existant. But still, he would like to be assigned to at least the B class. There were many benefits of getting into Class B. ¡°¡­Class B?¡± Glesia asked with a cocked head. He replied with an awkward smile. ¡°Hahaha. Glesia, do you think they can¡¯t assign me to class B?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± she retorted He was disappointed to hear her blatantly say ¡°Yes¡±. The fact that Glesia was sure that they should assign him to a lower class caused his heart to harden a little, but he didn¡¯t reflect it on his face. On the contrary, he spoke with a smile. ¡°Well¡­ I mean¡­ class C isn¡¯t the worst either. If I work hard, I can move up to a higher class.¡± Glesia, who was looking at him blankly, finally nodded. He continued speaking. ¡°Well, there should hardly be many people with a level 3 attribute in class C.¡± ¡°I suppose so,¡± said Glesia. He wanted to ask her if she was just saying that as a consolation, but he swallowed his words. He had to control himself. There would definitely be people with better attributes than him scattered all over the Academy. There were so many attribute grades- common, rare, unique¡­ Also, there was the legendary grade, Leonhard, the main character of the novel¡­ In other words, Glesia¡¯s attitude was not particularly questionable. This was because, in this world, people with high attributes tend to look down on those with attributes of grades lower than their own. Even at the Great Royal Academy, the slogan was: ¡ªThe grade of your attribute indicates your status within the Academy. In a world where the grade of an attribute is the only thing that determines your life, having a high grade attribute meant more social status. From the moment someone becomes an adult, the world decides. ¡ªThat¡¯s what you¡¯re worth. Leonhard, the main character, had a good heart. He did not discriminate against people because they had attributes of lower grades. Glesia at this moment was the standard- or possibly, even below the standard- of most of the students he would deal with in the future at the Academy. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Even now she looked at him with no intention of disguising that she felt she was above him. He was having a hard time dealing with Glesia¡¯s coldness. ¡°Han Seong.¡± Gelsia spoke codly. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± When Glesia suddenly called out to him, Han immediately replied with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m a little curious¡­ why are you trying to enter the Academy?¡± Chapter 10 Chapter 10. Completely Different Positions (2) Translator: Atlas / Editor: Fafa ¡°Huh?¡± Han was taken aback from her harsh words. ¡°Your Spearman attribute is a common grade. I¡¯m not asking with the intention of hurting your feelings, but because I¡¯m genuinely curious.¡± As she suddenly spoke in a serious voice, he was speechless for a moment. She had a strange look in her eyes. Instead of her glaring at him, he could see the innocence of her question. She really didn¡¯t mean any harm. Genuine curiosity, as if she couldn¡¯t understand him or his goals¡­ He was dumbfounded. Still, he kept his composure. Since he knew his attribute was a common Spearman, he had expected this kind of conversation. ¡°Glesia, I know my attribute is not good. But that doesn¡¯t mean I want to quit the Academy and have a mediocre life.¡± He tried to speak as calmly as possible. It was the first time someone had directly hinted to him that his attribute was garbage, but he didn¡¯t want to show that he felt affected by that. ¡°You don¡¯t want to have a mediocre life? That¡¯s the only reason?¡± ¡°Yes. Is my answer strange?¡± ¡°Frankly, I still can¡¯t understand it. I¡¯m sure there are also people in the Academy with attributes superior to mine. Honestly, if you enter the academy as a common grade attribute, you won¡¯t be treated great by others, right?¡± Glesia, who had only responded briefly earlier, very clearly and articulately expressed her opinion. He was thoughtful for a moment. Posted only on NovelUtopia What should I even answer with? He could think of nothing. He felt he was about to spit out some harsh words or a string of curses, so he bit his lower lip to restrain himself. She was just curious, she had no malicious intentions. He knew how painful it would be for her to hear the ugly words he was thinking. He was finally able to speak again when he calmed his mind. ¡°Before I answer your question, Glesiac there is no particular reason as to why I shouldn¡¯t enter the Academy either, right?¡± ¡°There is no reason why you should not enter?¡± ¡°Yes. My life won¡¯t be any better if I decide not to enter the Academy. It¡¯s hard to be treated well anywhere with the Spearman attribute.¡± He basically asked her the opposite of her question. There was also no reason for him not to enroll in the Academy. If he didn¡¯t go to the Academy, it would certainly be the end of his life. The novel he came up with had the word ¡®Academy¡¯ in the title, so logically the main events would be related to the Academy. Of that magnitude was the importance of the Academy in the world. Those who don¡¯t make it into the Academy get horrible treatment. At the very least, if someone¡¯s attribute was useful for factory working or some other non-combat occupation, they could have firmly resigned from enrolling in the Academy. But the attribute he got was Spearman, so it didn¡¯t make sense. Among all the combat-related attributes, Spearman was one of the least versatile for other activities. He had no choice from the start but to try to be accepted. ¡°So you¡¯re doing it because it will be hard to get a better treatment elsewhere?¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s not that. The most important thing is that I don¡¯t want to live in mediocrity. I believe that if I try hard I can shine, even if I have a common grade attribute. That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to try to go to the Academy.¡± Of course, in the world of the Great Royal Academy that he knew from the novel, he could confirm that not a single person had shined with the Spearman attribute. However, he couldn¡¯t just stay frustrated. The only thing he knew about this world was related to the Academy. Unless he wanted to spend the rest of his life doing drudgery in inns, he had to get into the Academy somehow. ¡°If I try hard, I can finally shine¡­¡± When Glesia recited exactly what he had said, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. But he remained calm. This situation made him a little uncomfortable. It was obvious that there was a limit to what he could achieve with his efforts. It seemed like he had no future. He kept bumping into reality all the time. He asked, after exhaling briefly, ¡°Glesia, is that all you want to know about me?¡± He could no longer tolerate this situation. There was no point in continuing to converse with Glesia if she had this attitude. ¡°Yes. My biggest doubt has been resolved.¡± ¡°Your biggest doubt¡­ Does that mean there was something else?¡± He was dumbfounded. Glesia nodded matter-of-factly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Although he wanted to get out of his seat instantly¡­. only a chuckle escaped him. If this is what it meant to talk to her, he wouldn¡¯t have agreed to it. He regretted it a little, but he was also curious. He wanted to know what Glesia was interested in. ¡°Han Seong. How can you¡­ be so confident?¡± ¡°Confident?¡± He asked, stunned at the unexpected word. Why on earth would she ask that? Chapter 11 Chapter 11. An Extraordinary Man with a Common Attribute (1) Translator: Atlas / Editor: Fafa *** In this world, as already known, a person¡¯s true talent is unknown until they receive the results of the attribute test they take once they become an adult. A person might excel in a particular field or skill from their childhood, but the amount of cases were solemn in which an attribute correlated with something a person was previously skilled at. That¡¯s why even high-status noble families did not delve into just one field in the education of their children. Rather, they taught their kids how mana worked, physical training and various other skills that were key parts to any attribute. In other words, they were expected to acquire a basic level of expertise in various disciplines. They were told not to decide what they wanted to do in the future until they became adults. That made the Great Royal Academy more special, because people could enter after they had checked their attribute. Someone¡¯s life really starts after they know their attribute. And that¡¯s why everyone is always filled with so much anxiety before in their childhood leading up to taking the attribute test. There was no way of knowing what the future held for them. Nobody would know what path to follow until seeing the results of the test. No one was complete until they became an adult. *** ¡°Yes¡­ Trust yourself.¡± Glesia calmly looked at the bewildered Han Seong. She didn¡¯t understand why he wanted to go to the Academy with an insignificant attribute. That doubt was somewhat dispelled when she heard his answer. But she was curious about something else. As this man who had the common grade Spearman attribute, could he have confidence in himself? Did he really have that much pride? Posted only on NovelUtopia She had thought that he would not be able to go ahead. She wanted to resolve her doubt about it. ¡°I overheard you say, ¡®let¡¯s go there with confidence¡¯, in front of the training camp.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ you really heard that?¡± ¡°Yes. It was by chance.¡± Glesia felt a little embarrassed as she answered. She had taken the liberty of eavesdropping. She was aware of the man looking at her as if it was absurd that she had overheard him, but she didn¡¯t avoid his gaze. She had to know. How could this man carry on with such confidence? Even in the face of someone with an attribute higher than his, he could engage in casual conversation and maintain a nonchalant appearance. His attitude and demeanor could be considered special. And she felt it was something she needed as well; confidence. She knew there would be other monsters at the Academy with better attributes than hers. The most emblematic one was Leonhard. He was rumored to have a legendary grade attribute. But there were also other individuals who had impressive attributes. In front of them, her unique grade attribute paled. So she believed that she really could learn from this man. ¡°But it¡¯s a very complex question.¡± ¡°I just want you to tell me how you can be confident.¡± When she said it again, Han Seong laughed. ¡°The word itself is ambiguous. No one can teach you to how to trust, right?¡± ¡°That ¡®s true¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how to define it, but, I think if you have high self-esteem about yourself, confidence is something that comes naturally.¡± Han, who was quite right, kept talking. ¡°I¡¯m asking you outright, do I look nervous here with you?¡± She shook her head at his confident voice. Han Seong acted with dignity even in front of the instructors in the examination room. Even now in front of her, he showed no sign of nervousness or hesitation. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem so.¡± ¡°Right. We just got together to talk. So I¡¯m just thinking about maintaining a conversation with you, regardless of our attributes.¡± Her mind grew fuzzy. Regardless of our attributes? She couldn¡¯t believe it. This man seemed unshakable even with his dingy, Spearman attribute. In this world, attributes represent what a person was. The way a person lived depended on his attribute. Therefore, the attribute¡¯s grade was almost like the ¡®value of the person¡¯. ¡°¡­¡­¡± She looked at the man in question in detail. His strangely shaped black hair matched his black eyes. Those features seemed peculiar to Glesia, just like his name of Han Seong. But this man remained relaxed even as she stared him down. ¡°From the way you¡¯re looking at me, it seems you didn¡¯t understand anything I said.¡± ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t understand. Han Seong, how can you be calm in treating with me? And why are you trying so hard to succeed even though you have the Spearman attribute? It¡¯s almost impossible¡­¡± ¡°I can say that the former is normal. And regarding the latter, effort is basic.¡± She blinked uncomprehendingly at his words. ¡°Effort is basic?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard for you to understand because you have a unique grade attribute. Common grade attributes are less effective, so the individual must exert effort. It will also be slow to level up. Obviously for you it will be strange that effort is something essential.¡± She nodded at his words. But in his case the effort doesn¡¯t make much sense. Chapter 12 Chapter 12. An Extraordinary Man with a Common Attribute (2) Translator: Atlas / Editor: Fafa Generally, the higher the grade of an attribute, the faster said attribute increases in level. Additionally, higher- grade attributes are more detailed and specific in terms of concept. In contrast, the concept of low grade attributes are superficial. Therefore, the rate of level growth would be much slower. It was surprising that a man with a common attribute had reached level 3 in nearly the same amount of time Glesia had. But she expected there would be a wide gap between their levels in the future. ¡°So, as I explained to you earlier, effort is essential to me.¡± She let out a small sigh at the man¡¯s nonchalant response. She couldn¡¯t understand this man any better than she did in the beginning. ¡°But even if you make an effort, it will be more difficult to level-up from now on. Our efforts will yield completely different results.¡± This man said that effort is basic, but their cases were different. Glesia basically started the race ahead of Han, and even if they gave the same amount of effort, she would get to her goal much faster than he would. And, her running speed would be completely different. Even if Glesia walked while Han ran in her figurative race, the gap between the two would still widen where Han could still not keep up. ¡°¡­That¡¯s right. They will definitely be different as you say.¡± The man nodded at her words. He seemed calm despite what she argued. ¡°But that¡¯s not all.¡± ¡°How¡­ can you say it isn¡¯t?¡± ¡°Of course, my progress is slower than yours. I need to put much more effort than you. If we take into account our attribute grade difference, I have put 4, or maybe even 5 times more effort than you have to put into it. But, it¡¯s still possible, and you¡¯ll never know unless you try.¡± This man recognized that the difference between them was huge. But he believed it was possible. He was convinced he could close the ridiculous gap between her and him with hard work. She swallowed hard as she stared up at Han. Different. He was certainly different from the other people she had seen who had been stuck with an awful attribute. Others would have been frustrated at having a common grade attribute and would have discarded entering the Academy as soon as they realized the difference between them and others. It was hard to bear to look around at talents brighter than one¡¯s own. So everyone knew. The difference they would face later on. And the wall of reality. But this man was confident despite knowing it. He claimed that if there was any difference, he would try to reduce it with more effort. He was sure it was possible, even if he had a common grade attribute¡­. Glesia¡¯s subconscious was anxiously waiting for this man¡¯s next words. ¡°¡­¡­¡± She said nothing as she looked at the man who was deep in thought. The man finally opened his mouth again. ¡°Of course, I would have liked to have an attribute with a better grade. I can¡¯t deny that I still wish for it. But, this is my reality now.¡± ¡°Reality¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t change the Spearman attribute I have. Because reality doesn¡¯t change. So, I accepted it. I¡¯m just doing the best I can in my current situation.¡± Han now naturally seemed more extraordinary than before in the examination room to Glesia after hearing what he had to say about his attribute. Posted only on NovelUtopia He had an insignificant common grade attribute. But his mentality and demeanor was far from common. Finally, she felt she could understand him a little. Before her eyes, Glesia envisioned her sister in the place Han was standing. ¡ªGlesia. You, too, will understand later. Because sometimes one has to make certain decisions. Reality is something you can¡¯t refuse even if sometimes you don¡¯t know it. Her older sister sometimes uttered nonsense words. Her sister, who should now be in the front line, suddenly appeared in front of her. She had clearly said the word ¡®reality¡¯. She could not believe that a man with an insignificant attribute reminded her of her sister. Glesia got her sense of reality back, and saw Han standing where he was before. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve rambled on a bit. But in short, the point is that I don¡¯t deny reality. I simply accept it and try to live with it. And it¡¯s certainly hard for you to understand it now. Because we are different from each other.¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re right. We are both so different.¡± She began to reflect after answering. She could not behave the same as someone with a common grade attribute. Although she was deep in thought, she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off Han Seong. This man seemed to be hiding a secret that she was unaware of. His appearance, personality, behavior, and even his name were not ordinary. A man with an insignificant attribute. But he felt extraordinary in everything else. To her, he was different from the rest. Special. He was special. ¡°But you still want to understand me, right? That¡¯s why you want to talk with me.¡± She nodded as she heard his clear voice. ¡°Yes. That¡¯s why I¡¯m trying to have a conversation with you.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s hard to explain in words. But there is a way to understand me.¡± Her eyes fluttered at the unexpected words. ¡°There¡¯s a way to understand you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Her heart pounded at the man¡¯s firm reply. There is a way. And this could have a great connection to your sister. The key to getting closer to her sister. This man seemed to be saying he had it. ¡°Would you like to know?¡± She answered the man¡¯s strange question unconsciously. ¡°¡­I¡¯m curious. Tell me.¡± She had no choice but to change her attitude toward the man. His Spearman attribute aside, this man had something she did not. She had to know. ¡°The method is simple.¡± Without realizing it, she cocked her head to the side. ¡°Simple?¡± She didn¡¯t think it was simple. But the man spoke as if it were too easy. Chapter 13 Chapter 13. A Way to Understand Him (1) Translator: Atlas / Editor: Fafa ¡°Simple?¡± Han Seong pondered as he looked at Glesia who answered him with a question. This is an opportunity. And one that would not be repeated again. Right now he had nothing. He didn¡¯t have a good attribute, a reliable family, contacts, nor funds¡­ He really had nothing. And as Glesia was saying, even if someone like him managed to get into the Academy, he didn¡¯t exactly have a promising future ahead of him. No matter how hard he tried, he would always be swimming against the current. But, if he was able to get close to Glesia, who had a unique grade attribute? If he was able to get Glesia to trust him, and her for him to trust her? Life at the Academy would completely change. There were 4 classes at the Great Royal Academy, class A, B, C, and D. Both class A and class B, were classified as higher classes. Both Class C and Class D, were classified as lower classes. In addition, there were exams that all four classes had to take together. The first awakening of the protagonist Leonhard was during a class together. Han Seong could still remember the details of the exam. Posted only on NovelUtopia The reason for these external joint classes was to foster harmony, unity and equality. It was also intended to keep the superior class students from being arrogant. Even these types of exams served to help everyone develop their social skills. Glesia would probably be assigned to the A class. He would like to be able to team up with her. He would practically be assured of a higher score than other students. He had almost all the knowledge about the exams since he had previously read the novel. His mind was like an Academy cheat sheet. Although he knew all the exams, he lacked the power for practice. But Glesia could complete them properly. He gulped hard, swallowing his saliva. He was faced with a great opportunity. Another fork in his life. He had to perform well here. After he had organized his thoughts, he made eye contact with Glesia, who was waiting for his response. ¡°Glesia, if you intend to understand me in a short time, I will tell you that it is almost impossible.¡± ¡°It is impossible for me to understand you in a short time¡­¡± ¡°But there is a simple method. You can spend time with me. Whether you like it or not, if you spend more time with me, you will succeed in understanding me, naturally.¡± ¡­His heart was pounding hard as he spoke. He wondered if his words were actually true, or if they would really work. Or if his words would not be convincing. Now that he was talking to Glesia, who until a moment ago he thought was ignoring him, he realized that her thoughts were different from his own. He was sure that Glesia did not look down on him. Rather, Glesia was very curious about him. He didn¡¯t know why she was curious about how he was so confident, but clearly she showed an abnormal interest in him. She wanted to understand him. Even though she had a unique grade attribute, her interest was so great that she approached him first to ask for a conversation. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Glesia stared at him for his words. He had practically hinted to her that they should be together. He hoped she would take the initiative if she wanted to understand him. And the more time they spent together, the closer he could get to her. ¡°Do we have to spend time together?¡± she groaned. Glesia answered hesitantly. He answered with the corners of his mouth turned up. ¡°I understand that you don¡¯t like the idea because I have a common grade attribute. But if you want to understand me, spending time with me will get you closer to the answer.¡± As he spoke he felt like he was in a gambling game. The odds were very low. It was like hoping to win with a bad poker hand. Somehow he had to get this woman with a unique grade attribute to relate closely to him. Still, he was not to appear subservient. It would be all over if he adopted a demeaning posture. Glesia was showing interest in his attitude. ¡°So, how long should I be with you?¡± Glesia¡¯s answer was close to a green light. ¡°It¡¯s not up to me to determine how long. Because it is not my decision. It is for you to decide how long it will take you to understand me if you spend time with me. And if you want to spend time with me, I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯ll try to make time for that.¡± He modulated his voice so that his words sounded serious. He emphasized that they should spend time together without showing any trace of desperation. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Glesia did not respond to his words. She stared at him. Her eyes did not reveal her thoughts. His heart was pounding. Accept my offer! Please. He remained indifferent. But inside him anxiety overflowed. He felt an anguish similar to the one he had felt two months earlier, when he had undergone an attribute test. Soon there was a response. It was not words, but an action. Chapter 14 I Became An Academy Spearman ¡ª Chapter 14. A Way to Understand Him (2) Translator: Atlas / Editor: Fafa Glesia¡¯s head moved slowly up and down. It was an affirmation. He managed to restrain the urge to speak first. He assumed that now Glesia would be with him. Now, he had to pay more attention to his behavior. If he had answered enthusiastically now, he would lose the firm, indifferent attitude Glesia was used to and interested in. ¡°I¡­ agree. I have to spend time with you to understand you¡­so I will.¡± ¡°If you respond that way, it seems like I¡¯m forcing you to. And I¡¯m not.¡± He felt like he was gambling again. He wasn¡¯t asking Glesia¡¯s permission to be with her. He was allowing her to be with him, since she wanted to understand him. And he had to emphasize it, so that Glesia would also clearly recognize it. She looked at him very calmly. ¡°You are a little cocky.¡± She laughed after saying those words. There was no hint of annoyance on her face. He was relieved that his bet was a success. He responded with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m cocky. That¡¯s a strange word to describe me. I only said that because even if I spend time with you, there¡¯s no benefit to me, right?¡± Actually, there was a lot of benefit. But she didn¡¯t need to know that he was kinda-sorta- using her. Nonetheless, Glesia nodded as if she understood his position. ¡°You¡¯re right. Because I¡¯m the one who wants to get to know you. All right. From now on, I¡¯ll pay all your expenses at the Academy to spend time with you. That¡¯s enough, right?¡± Posted only on NovelUtopia Even he was surprised at Glesia¡¯s statement. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He knew he was very lucky when Glesia answered right away. I don¡¯t know how much the Academy can cost. ¡­It was a shocking statement. He didn¡¯t know how often they would see each other, but it cost a lot of money to live at the Academy. Except for accommodation, the Academy provided only enough to subsist on. Additional pay was based on performance. At the Great Royal Academy, there was a meritocracy based on talent. That meant that if he didn¡¯t excel, he had to pay out of pocket a huge amount of money for everything he did, from buying equipment to purchasing decent food. But Glesia said she would pay all expenses to be with him. He swallowed hard. He strained to keep the corners of his lips from lifting. ¡­She¡¯s crazy. Suddenly, Glesia seemed much prettier to him. He really thought this woman had a brilliant personality. She had made a great suggestion on her own. Then he thought. I must catch Glesia. And at the same time, not let her be able to understand him. He decided on the spot. ¡°Well Glesia, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow at the entrance exam place.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After a brief reply from Glesia, the two parted ways in the coffee shop. Glesia frowned as she watched Han Seong disappear down the other street. How can he be someone so ordinary? She couldn¡¯t even understand. She turned around to head for the inn where she was staying. She had gotten answers to her biggest doubts. But now she also could not understand the chaos that invaded her heart. A person who completely contradicted her values. That someone was precisely the man Han Seong. In this world, the grade of an attribute usually represented the value of a person. She had always thought so. In her sister¡¯s case, like many other people she had met, she also had a unique grade attribute. Moreover, in the high-ranking nobility or royal family, there were numerous people who had high grade attributes. In contrast, ordinary people were usually born with a common grade attribute. If one of them could rise to high office in the future, he would be seen as the chosen one. Anyway, the man named Han Seong seemed unusual to her. He behaved in a way that she perceived him to be completely different from other ordinary people with common grade attribute. Even his thoughts had a peculiar depth. However, the man¡¯s attribute detracted too much from him. Common. The lowest grade of attribute. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Furthermore, his Spearman attribute didn¡¯t even have much potential. Although very few people have actually gained reputation by having a common grade attribute, not a single one of them had the attribute Spearman. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know what to think.¡± She wondered if that man really had a common grade attribute. She also questioned whether a person¡¯s value was distorted by the grade of their attribute. Tomorrow they might know what classes they have been assigned to. What class would he be assigned to? Chapter 15 Chapter 15. Entrance Exam Results (1) Translator: Atlas / Editor: Fafa *** Starting with the Great Royal Academy located in the center of the Empire, there were other academies with different specializations in four directions: East, west, north, and south. The purpose of these Academies was to discover someone¡¯s talents in a specific region, in consideration of those who could not attend the central, grand Academy. And since the Academies had large facilities, students were carefully divided into classes according to their talents. Basically, they were assigned to four classes: A, B, C, D. Apart from those, there was another class that very few people could enter. Class S consists of people from the royal family, high nobility, dukes and marquises. In total, there were five classes. However, the annual admission rate to the Royal Grand Academy was extremely low compared to the total number of candidates and applicants. The admission rate was below 10% of all candidates. There was an entrance exam, which at the discretion of the instructors, determined the class to which successful candidates were assigned. Surprisingly, there was an absolute standard. Not only was a minimum qualification required, but also a minimum attribute level, excluding those attributes that were of interest to the instructors. If an attribute was associated with magic, it could usually pass regardless of its level and grade, as long as there was no reason for disqualification. An attribute related to magic would always be treated with due prominence. And, the most valued attribute type after magic was elemental. It was closely related to magic, but it was a separate attribute. There were also those who had special attributes. On the other hand, the remaining attributes had to be filtered out. It was practically impossible to pass with a common grade attribute. But there was an exception for those who had reached level 3. Of course, the passing standards were not publicly disclosed. In fact, very few students at the Academy who had a common grade attribute reached level 3 before taking the entrance exam. They usually tested at level 2, or even 1. It was very difficult to reach level 3 with a common grade attribute. Most candidates with a rare grade attribute onwards were able to pass. But the statistic was about only 1 in 100 people had a rare grade attribute or above. *** The main entrance of the central Great Royal Academy. It was shortly after one o¡¯clock in the afternoon. A lot of people were at that place. The number of people was down compared to those who showed up for the entrance exam yesterday, but there was still a crowd. A man was pushing his way through them. Posted only on NovelUtopia ¡°Excuse me. I¡¯m sorry. Let me pass.¡± Han Seong apologized repeatedly as he pushed through the human tide. That¡¯s how he arrived in front of the huge sign posted next to the main gate. He began to look at the sign from above. Han Seong, Han Seong¡­ He wondered where his name would be. He hoped that he would be admitted to the Academy, because he knew how this world worked. The most important thing now was to know what class he was assigned to. Please, Class B. He didn¡¯t even look at the list of students who had been assigned to Class A. Because he knew he wouldn¡¯t be assigned to Class A. So he started looking for his name on the list of those assigned to class B. He stood his ground despite the constant pushing and shoving from people as he read the list of passed students assigned to class B. He was shocked. ¡°Where is my name? There are too many.¡± Hundreds of people were on the Class B list. Darmian Bederin ¨C B1 Luke Monier ¨C B1 Labella Orsia ¨C B1 ¡­¡­ The list kept going on. The last name was written next to the first name and the assigned class was listed separately. Belatedly, he realized something as he continued reading the list. Yes. There are also nobles¡­ Members of the nobility take the entrance exam in advance. Unlike commoners, who wait their turn in line for a single day to take the entrance exam, nobles took the entrance exam calmly at another location. Therefore, it was normal that there were more people on the pass list than yesterday¡¯s entrance examination. Because yesterday was only the entrance exam for commoners. Tsk. After a brief click of the tongue, he continued reading the list from B1. B1. B2. B3¡­ Students are divided according to their qualifications even within the B class. Those who had obtained the best scores within the B class were assigned to B1. The next highest scores to B2, then B3¡­ and so on¡­. He felt his heart drop as he finished reading the list of passes through B4. I¡¯m not. He couldn¡¯t find his name even though he looked hard. It was impossible that he didn¡¯t see the characters of his name Han Seong until now. And B5 was the last one in class B. When he read the first half of B5, a sigh escaped him. ¡°Please¡­ Please¡­¡± He stomped his foot unconsciously. There was a reason he wanted to be in class B. Subsidy. The Academy gave out subsidies depending on the student¡¯s class. He had to be in class B to get the equipment or food he wanted. Class C students received 20 silver coins a month from the Academy, while Class B received a whopping 50 silver coins a month. Class B received over double the amount of coins Class C got. And he had the clear goal of purchasing a decent spear with the money he would be given¡­ Chapter 16 If someone were to be unfortunate enough to have an ordinary attribute, they should at the very least have good equipment to try and make up for the loss. However, Han would not be able to buy a good enough spear with the silver coins he would receive if he was assigned to class C. When he finished reading the B5 list, he felt his heart sink. ¡°¡­Shit.¡± Cusses began spewing out of his mouth naturally This was not right. Another bad start. How could the worst always happen? He discovered he had a bad attribute on the attribute test. But he quickly accepted it, somehow. So he practiced his Spearman attribute until he reached level 3 to perform great during the entrance exam. Still it was not enough to be assigned to class B? He was petrified as he thought about it. He was sure that of the students admitted this year, probably not even 1% had been able to raise their attribute to level 3. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Then he remembered Glesia, whom he had met yesterday at the entrance exam. She had reached level 3, although she had a unique grade attribute, Glesia could be considered exceptional. She was outside the realm of the mundane from this world¡¯s perspective. She was different. But he couldn¡¯t believe that he wasn¡¯t assigned to B class. He let out a sigh. He kept looking for her name on the C-class pass list amidst the jostling of other people. He didn¡¯t have to look too hard to find his name. Han Seong ¨C C1 ¡°Damn¡­!¡± He couldn¡¯t help but curse as soon as he saw his name. C1? If he had scored a little higher, he might have been in the B5 class. He distinctly remembered Carly, one of the instructors from yesterday. He was hopeful that he would be assigned to the B class. Carly had looked favorably on him. She also said positive things about him. So even having a common grade attribute, he dreamed of being assigned to class B. That meant that the other two instructors¡­ They probably did not evaluate his skill fairly during the exam. He figured that because of his common grade attribute, he would have only been given the minimum passing score. He was sure that¡­if they had examined him a little better, with an open mind, he would have undoubtedly been assigned to the B class. Posted only on NovelUtopia His strength left his body. ¡°Haah¡­¡± He walked away from his place after letting out a long sigh. He didn¡¯t want to keep looking at his name while the others were tripping over it. All he felt was sadness. ¡°30 silver coins a month¡­¡± There was a lot of a difference between the money class B and C received. Considering that 1 gold coin was equivalent to 100 silver coins¡­. In one year, the difference in money received between the two classes would be a little more than 3 gold coins. 30 silver coins difference per month would be 360 silver coins in 12 months. He sighed again in frustration. ¡°Haah.¡± While the B students could eat a sumptuous lunch, he couldn¡¯t even eat something delicious to save as much money as he could. And yet he doubted he could get the spear he wanted. A spear made of mithril. That was what he needed most right now. He thought he had a chance of performing well with a mithril spear, in activities like monster subjugation practices. But the money he needed for that was gone. I think it would be more than 5 gold coins. Of course, there should be no Academy student with the Spearman attribute. He had to place a custom order at a specialized blacksmith shop. Even five gold coins seemed like a ridiculous price considering the cost of casting the mithril. ¡°This is going to drive me crazy.¡± Even though he was trying to stay positive, he was now heartbroken. ¡­Even if he saved every last penny at the Academy, how many years would it take him to save more than 5 gold coins? It didn¡¯t matter that he was in the top C class. When he stepped out of the crowd, a cold voice called to him. ¡°Han Seong.¡± When he turned his head he was dumbfounded. He saw Glesia who was located far away from the sign. He looked at her calmly, but at the same time with resentment. Why did she take the exam in the same group as me? In the back of his mind, he thought that the other instructors compared his skill to that of Glesia¡¯s, which he thought to be the reason for his unfair evaluation. Glesia¡¯s evaluation score must have been excellent. Even if he had done good, it was impossible for him to get a better qualification than she did. That was why he was assigned to class C instead of class B. Contrary to his thoughts, he plastered a fake smile on his face. ¡°Glesia, did you already check which class you were assigned to?¡± He approached her. He couldn¡¯t let go of the only person he could lean on now. ¡°Yes, class A1.¡± He was silent for a moment at Glesia¡¯s calm response. A1..? That meant he was in the same class as the protagonist, Leonhard. In the version of Great Royal Academy that he has read¡­ Glesia¡¯s placement was something that hadn¡¯t happened in the original story. Chapter 17 ¡°Han Seong. Are you in class C1?¡± ¡°Yes. I was assigned to that class.¡± He pretended to be calm as he answered. Glesia was assigned to the same class as the protagonist of the novel. On the other hand, he was assigned to class C1. Class C1 could be considered between the middle and lower ranks. In fact, there was an abysmal difference between class A and class C. After reading the entire novel, it seemed much bigger to him. ¡°As I expected, accessing class B is difficult.¡± She said ¡°Probably because I have a common grade attribute.¡± He replied calmly. He really didn¡¯t feel that bothered when he looked off into the distance. He could watch as people jostled each other so they could check their name on the sign. ¡°Out of my way!¡± ¡°Please! Let me check something.¡± ¡°Get out of the way! I don¡¯t have much time.¡± ¡°¡­Seriously, my name doesn¡¯t even appear in class D?¡± They said asperous words as they tried to find their name on the approved list. His heart calmed down seeing them like this. Most of the people he was now seeing couldn¡¯t even get into class D, much less class C. In other words, they were rejected by the Academy. At least he was better than them. He finally accepted reality with surprising ease. Yes. I¡¯m someone ordinary. His greed made him aim for Class B in the first place. Even if Carly had shown interest, he had dreamed too much. ¡°If you¡¯re in class C1, can¡¯t you move up to class B quickly?¡± A vacant smile appeared on his lips when he heard the voice beside him. ¡°Quickly¡­?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s just one more step.¡± She spoke as if it were so simple. He couldn¡¯t think of what to say. She was not only in class A, but in A1. She seemed to see Class B as very accessible. By her own standards, she was right. The problem was that for him it wouldn¡¯t be easy. He sighed inwardly, then nodded with determination. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do my best.¡± He couldn¡¯t look careless or insecure in front of her. His confidence was what caught Glesia¡¯s attention. He had to appear sure of himself at all times. Again, he turned his gaze to Glesia. ¡°¡­¡­¡± She looked quite pretty today as well. Her blue hair danced in the light wind blowing. Seeing her so closely reminded him of how pretty she really was. However, it seemed to him that she had a very strange personality. This woman, who passed with such a high score that she was assigned to class A1, was still interested in him. Even today she called him first to find out what class he was assigned to. Normally this would not be possible. But he was convinced that she would spend time with him. And if she would be in class A1, she would surely relate more to Leonhard. The protagonist of this novel was Leonhard as far as he knew. There was also the possibility that she might become involved with Leonhard. As he became closer to her, he might give her advice or do something usefu for herl. Because I know about events that are going to happen. Of course, it was not within Leonhard¡¯s expectations that Glesia would be assigned to class A1, but that did not change his plans to any great extent. He could help Glesia indirectly. He did not plan to do so with power, but with knowledge. After organizing his thoughts, he opened his mouth slowly. ¡°Glesia, have you thought about how often we will meet at the Academy?¡± In yesterday¡¯s conversation they agreed that they would spend time together. They had also promised to meet here today. He had left it up to Glesia how often they would meet. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve decided.¡± He felt a twinge of anxiety when she replied while maintaining eye contact. ¡°How often do you want to meet?¡± He thought once a week would be fine. Class A students received special attention compared to the lower classes, so they had more lessons and duties to do. Posted only on NovelUtopia ¡°Three times a week.¡± Glesia gave a totally unexpected answer. ¡°¡­Do you want to meet three times a week?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard that class A has a lot of obligations. Maybe it¡¯s the right thing to do.¡± She spoke too calmly, although she seemed to be knowledgeable about the A class. She wanted them to see each other three times a week. He was even more astonished because she had a serious expression. Did she want to understand him that badly? He nodded his head unconsciously. Chapter 18 Chapter 18. Academy Entrance Ceremony (2) Translator: Atlas / Editor: Fafa He was glad that Glesia had asked to see him more often. Since she would be in the same class as Leonhard, he could benefit a lot more. He could profit as long as he stayed by her side. There was still hope. But those thoughts didn¡¯t last long in his head. ¡°¡­Wait. Glesia, I think it¡¯s better if we see each other twice a week.¡± He changed his mind quickly. If he blindly agreed to everything Glesia said, he could have be seen as a weak man who lacked judgment. Considering the position of the two of them, he needed to show character. ¡°¡­Why?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s normal for us to see each other often, isn¡¯t it better for you, too?¡± She asked matter-of-factly, but it might seem as if she was begging him. He looked around unconsciously. ¡°¡­Ahem.¡± ¡°Cough.¡± There were many people staring at them during their altercation. The people looking at him averted their attention when they met his eyes. Some of them were looking at him with envy. He was speechless. Anyone would think that we are a couple. Because the words ¡®it¡¯s normal for us to see each other often¡¯ could be misinterpreted. He coughed to regain his composure. Then he spoke. ¡°Glesia. I have to fulfill my class duties, I also have to train my attribute separately. Of course, I can¡¯t compare myself with you who are in A class. But I am an ordinary man, I have to try much harder.¡± His answer contained 80% truth. Glesia nodded in frustration. ¡°¡­You are right. Especially since you are an ordinary man.¡± Although he had called himself that way, it was strange to hear Glesia call him that. He actually felt a bit aggrieved. ¡°Then we¡¯ll see each other twice a week, right?¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s fine. It¡¯ll be twice. Tuesdays and Sundays at 6 in the evening in front of the dormitories. Don¡¯t forget, Han Seong.¡± ¡°Those two days in front of the dormitories at 6 o¡¯clock in the evening. I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± He thought about the details as he replied. It¡¯s a good deal. At 6 p.m., classes were over, so it shouldn¡¯t pose any problem. After chatting with her for a while and seeing no reason to remain in this place, the two naturally headed to the coffee shop yesterday. Posted only on NovelUtopia He couldn¡¯t help but notice the stares around him. It seemed to him that some were looking at him with disgust. Anyway, when you¡¯re with a beautiful woman¡­ It was inevitable to attract the attention of other people. It was a reality that did not change even if the world he lived in was a novel. *** Time flew by, so the day of the entrance ceremony to be formally inducted into the Great Royal Academy arrived. Of the many events that took place at the Great Royal Academy, as it was commonly known, the entrance ceremony was known as one of the best and most exciting events. For the most part, both the sons of the royal family and the sons of the nobility entered the Grand Royal Academy. Therefore, the entrance ceremony was attended by very prestigious people. The Great Royal Academy had to make sure that such an event was as grand as possible to prove its reputation. Most importantly, the Academy attended by the Royal family could not appear insignificant. ¡­ In person it felt very different. Han Seong was impressed when he entered the auditorium of the Great Royal Academy. The space was large enough to look like a domed stadium, but, once again, he could see the grandeur of the Academy. He observed the attire of the others as he adjusted his clothes for no reason. The students wore a uniform with a peculiar blue and black design. It was the first time he had entered the Academy with the Class C uniform he was given, but he could feel the importance of being here. He continued to observe the place as he walked around looking for where to sit. There were people dressed very elegantly, he wondered if they were high status nobles. On the other hand, the knights escorting the royal family were wearing golden armor. His gaze moved unconsciously. Now that I remember, both the Prince and Princess are at the entrance ceremony. They would be in the S class, a place inaccessible to him. But now they were sharing the same space as him. He could see them being escorted by the golden knights. They had a similar appearance. Above all, their blond hair stood out. It seemed that the blond hair gene was passed down through the lineage. He could feel their elegance much more now than in the novel¡¯s description¡­. He was surprised. The name of the blond prince with a strong impression was Dersen Luabelle, while the name of the blond princess with a gentle impression was Lesia Luabelle. He watched them carefully because they were important characters in the novel. However, he suddenly turned his head. One of the imperial knights looked at him fiercely. A shiver ran through his body, so he could no longer look at them. Then he found where to sit. The seats had an identification that read C1. Class C. He was very disappointed that he wasn¡¯t in B class, but at that moment he sat in the empty seat, thinking that it wasn¡¯t bad to be in upper C class. ¡°You, why are you sitting next to me?¡± He heard a high-pitched voice next to him. Chapter 19 Chapter 19. Academy Entrance Ceremony (3) He turned his gaze in that direction, not knowing what was going on. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear, why are you sitting next to me? There are other empty seats, right?¡± He blinked before answering the high-pitched voice¡¯s questions. This girl¡¯s hair color was rather unusual. ¡­Pink? She was wearing it in two ponytails. The peculiar hairstyle was the first thing that caught Han¡¯s attention. He was speechless for a moment. That was because he knew this woman. It was the first time they had actually met, but, ironically, he knew her. Her name was Luna Vermont She was one of the heroines involved with Leonhard, the main character in the world of the novel. She was also the woman with the dirtiest character. Her hairstyle stood out so much that her name immediately came to his mind. There could be no other person with this hairstyle than Luna. ¡°Hey! Are you deaf?¡± She spoke to him fiercely. He was still dumbfounded. ¡°Is this seat reserved for someone? You shouldn¡¯t care where I sit. Don¡¯t you realize we¡¯re in the same class, C1?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. I hate having to sit next to a commoner like you.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but laugh at her blunt response. It seemed to him that what she was saying was nonsense. She, too, had been assigned to class C1, just like him. However, as the gazes around him gradually focused on them, he stood up thinking that he couldn¡¯t fight back at the entrance ceremony. ¡°Alright. I should avoid you because of your dirty character.¡± ¡°¡­What? What did you say!?¡± Luna shouted so loud that his ears were ringing. He just looked at her blankly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± She stopped when their gazes met. He¡¯s heard from many people that it¡¯s scary when someone stares into their eyes in silence. And in some unnecessary disputes, he would rather look the other person in the eye than say anything. The impression that this makes on people was greater than anyone can believe. ¡°We¡¯re at the entrance ceremony, there¡¯s no need to make a fuss.¡± He spoke softly with a calm expression. Then he turned to walk away. He sat down after a few seats. He didn¡¯t move much, but since the auditorium was quite a large space, the distance was wider than he thought. ¡°Haah, it seems commoners don¡¯t know how to apologize.¡± Although he heard what she mumbled, he didn¡¯t even address her with a glance. A strong-willed character who behaved rudely. -Luna Vermont. But he was more curious as to why that woman was in Class C as he was. As far as I know, Luna was in class B3 in the original novel? She¡¯s good enough to be there. She would later become involved with Leonhard. When the attribute she possessed showed its true value, she would undoubtedly reach the A class. Luna had a rare grade attribute, but it was to be considered beyond grade. It was an attribute that did not fit her fierce personality. At first, no one recognized her true value. [Battle Healing] Healing attributes received a high valuation compared to others, because it was more difficult to heal a person than to hurt one. Posted only on NovelUtopia However, there was an unusual aspect to Luna¡¯s Battle Healing attribute. It could heal someone by the amount of damage inflicted. It was generally referred to as ¡®conditional healing¡¯. Of course, no one at the Academy knew about it yet. Even Luna herself was unaware of the true value of her attribute. An idea popped into his mind as he organized his thoughts. Wait. On second thought, do I have to approach Luna? She treated him badly from the beginning, so he acted coldly. But Luna¡¯s ability was not mediocre. In the medium term she related to the main character almost as if she was indispensable because her excellent healing effects played an important role. ¡°¡­Haah.¡± He sighed. Perhaps he had acted badly due to his emotional bias. When he turned his head unconsciously, his eyes met Luna¡¯s. ¡°Hmph!¡± She averted her gaze with a snort. Until a moment ago she was looking at him as if puzzled. He couldn¡¯t understand it. Why was she looking at me? He wondered if there was any reason. Gradually, people took the seats one by one. ¡°Please excuse me.¡± ¡°Yes, pass.¡± He looked at Luna as he pulled back his legs to give him space to pass someone who was going to sit near him. Who could really sit next to Luna with that bad personality? He was curious. As he expected, Luna continued to fuss. ¡°Go away.¡± ¡°¡­What did you say?¡± ¡°Go away!¡± Every time someone tried to sit near her, Luna rudely prevented them from doing so. Eventually people would sit down keeping their distance from her. Luna stood her ground even though everyone seemed annoyed. Being so blatant is a skill. Seriously. He was surprised. He wondered if Luna intended to remain isolated. Chapter 20 Chapter 20. Academy Entrance Ceremony (4) Translator: Atlas / Editor: Fafa No matter what her capabilities were, if she displayed this exclusionary attitude towards all people, it was only logical that everyone would stay away from her. At that moment¡­ ¡°Luna.¡± A woman with short black hair approached Luna. She was surprised. ¡°Millia. Why are you so late?!!!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was late because my mother asked me to put on better accessories.¡± ¡°Anyway, sit here. Do you know how uncomfortable it was waiting for you?!¡± Luna said as if she was crying. Millia sat down next to her with a smile. And then they began to chat amicably. He thought of the woman who was now sitting next to Luna. The woman with a cheerful impression was named Millia. Is she also in Class C? Like Luna, he was seeing her for the first time today, but she was a woman he already knew. A woman who was shown as Luna¡¯s best friend who appeared often at the end of the B class period. In addition, Millia appeared often because of her close relationship with Luna. He couldn¡¯t tell her by her appearance based on the description in the novel, but perhaps since she was Luna¡¯s best friend she underwent some modifications to look more adorable with her short black hair. Suddenly he understood why Luna was assigned to Class C. She belonged to Vermont County, plus she had a rare grade attribute. The normal thing would have been for her to be assigned to Class B. But there was a reason she ended up in Class C. Considering Luna¡¯s personality, she would have voluntarily attempted to enter Class C even if she had qualified to enter Class B. Just in case her friend Millia was in Class C. He assumed that because Luna proudly said she came to the Academy because of Millia. Luna would not only follow her best friend, but also put her own life in danger. After that, the seats were slowly filling up without anymore fuss. It seemed that the entrance ceremony would soon begin. Besides Class C, most of the seats in the other classes were full. The bright lights that illuminated the auditorium went out one by one. That meant that the speeches would soon begin. Only the stage in the auditorium was illuminated. A solemn atmosphere was created. ¡°It is an honor to stand before the many cadets who will lead the Empire into a glorious future. For those of you who do not know me, allow me to introduce myself. My name is Roswald Develon, Director of the Grand Central Royal Academy. This year we have more special cadets who will be able to illuminate the future of the Empire¡­¡± The director continued his speech with a thoughtful tone looking at the cadets. Han Seong began to observe the people around him as he half-listened. Posted only on NovelUtopia The first people that caught his attention were Luna and Millia. They could almost be considered main supporting characters. He continued to look around to see if there were any more important people nearby, but no one in particular stood out. Although some of them had odd appearances, none of them had characteristics that matched either the main or secondary characters. Well, how could Class C have any more characters like that? He thought there was no one else interesting to look at in Class C, so he turned his gaze to Class B, who were sitting on the other side. ¡°The cadet with the best entrance exam this year¡­ It¡¯s Leonhard Laurent!¡± His gaze shifted to the stage at the president¡¯s sudden shout. Sounds of footsteps sounded in the silent auditorium. A tall blond-haired man came on stage. His white with gold uniform symbolizing Class A looked impressive. The image of the man stuck in his mind. That man¡­ He was the main character in the world of the Great Royal Academy. -Leonhard Laurent ¡°It is a great honor for me to meet the director.¡± ¡°It is also an honor for me, Cadet Leonhard. To continue the tradition of the Academy, I would like to hear your welcome speech, since you took first place in the entrance exam.¡± Then voices began to echo in the auditorium. He plunged into thought. Of course it was important for him to make the most of his time at the Academy. But he could not deny that his future depended on Leonhard. No, the future of this world depended on him. Leonhard was to survive all the adversities of this world no matter what. No doubt that man would make it. ¡°Gosh, he¡¯s so handsome.¡± ¡°Is he the best cadet this year?¡± ¡°I heard that he has a legendary grade attribute.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but laugh after hearing the words blurted out by the cadets around him. It is clear that Leonhard is the main character. He was not the main character of this world. One could easily notice that Leonhard was receiving different attention. As he watched Leonhard read his welcoming speech, he felt his gaze shift elsewhere. When he followed the line of Leonhard¡¯s gaze, he was surprised. Glesia? This event wasn¡¯t supposed to happen yet. But it certainly seemed that Leonhard was looking at where Glesia was. Had they established contact? Leonhard was staring at her as he continued his welcoming speech. And Glesia¡­ What? He wondered why she was looking at him. Chapter 21 Chapter 21. She came to see you (1) Translator: Atlas / Editor: Swords4Fun ¡°¡­This concludes my welcome speech. Thank you for listening to me.¡± The moment Leonhard¡¯s long welcoming speech came to an end, her strange look at him also disappeared. When he attempted to keep eye contact with Glesia, she averted her gaze. But now he was aware of it, and he could sense that she was continuing to look at him on future occasions. That was odd. He didn¡¯t know why Glesia was looking at him now. Perhaps the few times they had met had made a deep impression on her. If not, he thought that having told her that she could only understand him if she spent time with him had increased her curiosity. ¡­¡­ What happened next at the entrance ceremony were simple speeches. They were generally about the mindset and attitude that cadets needed to have. Very clich¨¦ phrases were uttered. You must use your power to help the weak, use your skills to contribute to the Empire, among others. ¡°All cadets who have been admitted to the Great Royal Academy are like a shining jewel! Therefore everyone¡¯s heart should be filled with pride¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t help but smile upon hearing those words. All the cadets¡­ were like a shining jewel. Was that really true? As far as he knew, getting into the Academy was only the first step. After that most people were crushed by the hard reality of their attributes. Most cadets can¡¯t get over themselves during the semester, so they don¡¯t have much hope even if they graduated. It would not be unheard of if many just wasted their time every day. In the spacious auditorium currently there should be approximately 1,000 cadets. For each class there could be about 250 cadets, which in turn were divided into 50 cadets per section, such as Class A1. There were many sections of cadets in this one year¡¯s combat classes alone. Of course, in other separate spaces within the Academy, there were senior cadets who could be expected to enter, as in other years. In addition, there were the instructors who taught the cadets, the staff in charge of the various areas, and even various knights and mages who resided at the Academy in case any dangerous situation happened. There were countless people in this Academy. It could be said that the power of the Empire was concentrated in this place. ¡°¡­Then, this is where the entrance ceremony ends. Now, go ¨C enjoy yourselves, knowing that you¡¯ve passed the hardest hurdle.¡± The entrance ceremony culminated after the director¡¯s words. ¡°It¡¯s finally over. Now, let¡¯s go. I hear the nearby coffee shop sells great apple pie.¡± ¡°Really? I love apple pie.¡± He wondered if the two people had known each other before the entrance ceremony. He rose from his seat as he watched some walk away in groups of two or three. I have to make friends. He thought in his mind. He couldn¡¯t live alone at the Academy even if he had an uncommon attribute. It was important to have a social life. But he was assigned to Class C. Most of his classmates had rare grade attributes. Because 99% of cadets with a common grade attribute were assigned to Class D, it would be strange for him to approach others first if he had a lower grade attribute. Posted only on NovelUtopia Tap He looked back because someone tapped his shoulder. He saw a man with short orange hair. He instantly wondered what this man who was smiling cheerfully wanted. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re having a hard time adjusting to the Academy too, no?¡± ¡°¡­ Well, you¡¯re right.¡± He was surprised by the sudden approach, but responded normally. ¡°Then we¡¯re both in the same situation. I¡¯m also in Class C1. Let¡¯s see your name is¡­ Han Seong¡­? That¡¯s a rather strange name. My name is Dave.¡± Dave had looked at the name inscribed on its label. He nodded his head. ¡°Yes, Dave¡­¡± ¡°Han Seong, you don¡¯t have any commitments later, right? I¡¯d like to explore the Academy before I go to the dorms. I think it would be better to do it together.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t have any commitments. Thank you. I appreciate your invitation.¡± His problem was solved easier than he thought. He was approached by someone who had a good personality. I¡¯ve never heard his name; he¡¯s probably an extra. He wondered if it would be important to be around Dave. ¡°I had heard a lot about the Academy, but I still hadn¡¯t expected it to be such a majestic entrance ceremony. I must confess, I¡¯m a little in awe.¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s not often you gather so many people in one place.¡± ¡°¡±But you seemed a little quiet. Honestly, I was looking around for someone to approach. You stood out right away. During the whole entrance ceremony, you looked around indifferently.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ because I¡¯m a bit of a mystery.¡± He replied as they approached the exit. He saw two familiar people walking not far away ¨C Luna and Milia. They seemed to be having a pleasant conversation, like two peas in a pod. ¡°¡­?¡± Then Luna¡¯s and his eyes met again by chance. Chapter 22 Chapter 22. She came to see you (2) Translator: Atlas / Editor: Swords4Fun Luna turned her head almost right away after their eyes met. A strange feeling came over him. At first glance he felt he couldn¡¯t get along with her, but now¡­ ¡°Empire to Han Seong! You here?¡± When Dave called out to him in a friendly tone, her gaze landed on him again. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Geez. Are you already watching girls so soon?¡± ¡°No!¡± he said defensively. ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­¡± ¡°Hey, I get you. We don¡¯t have to hide anything from each other.¡± Dave leaned in closer, grinning widely. ¡°You were watching the girl with pink hair. She¡¯s in the same C1 class as us. She seemed like she had a pretty strong personality.¡± Dave said in a sly voice. Han smiled because he was really dumbfounded. Me with that woman? He hadn¡¯t fallen in love with anyone yet. But it would certainly never be Luna. His ideal type was a gentle woman with a good personality. ¡°I just happened to look at her. I¡¯m not interested,¡± he said, trying to sound disinterested. ¡°Really?¡± Dave sounded skeptical, but didn¡¯t push further. ¡°Honestly, I think she gets attention just because she¡¯s the prettiest in our class. But who would approach her when she¡¯s got such a bad personality? It¡¯s a shame.¡± He was in complete agreement with Dave. Luna Vermont. Objectively, she not only looked quite pretty, but her hair color was quite striking no matter who looked at her. Even now people were looking at her, but no one was approaching her. In a way, her role as a heroine forced her to relate to the friendly Leonhard. But I have no reason to get involved with her. He thought that, even if he was in the same class as Luna, he should avoid her as much as possible so as not to cause unnecessary trouble. ¡°By the way, Han Seong, what¡¯s your attribute?¡± Although he expected Dave to mention it at some point, he hesitated for a moment when he asked the question. He kept his appearance immutable. ¡°¡­Spearman.¡± ¡°Spearman?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a common grade attribute.¡± He continued speaking nonchalantly. He really didn¡¯t have high expectations because it was Dave who approached first. It would be all over if Dave showed a rude attitude after knowing his attribute. Dave blinked in surprise. ¡°You think it¡¯s strange too, right?¡± Han asked him with a cool smile to ascertain his stance. ¡°I must admit, I wasn¡¯t expecting it. I assumed you had a rare grade attribute. I never imagined that you had a common grade attribute¡­. Then again, I guess the Spearman attribute is short-ranged.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± He felt it again as he answered briefly. In this world there was a clear distinction according to a person¡¯s attributes. Attributes were classified according to their grade: legendary, unique, rare and common. They were also divided into short and long range. Short-range attributes were considered inferior to long-range attributes. In that sense, anyone who had the short-range attribute could consider it as insignificant. Posted only on NovelUtopia Not only was his a common grade attribute, it was also a short range attribute. Dave still looked at him in surprise. If he belittled him he would not allow him to spend time with him. However¡­ Dave¡¯s reaction was a little different than he expected. ¡°You really are amazing, Han Seong.¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­ amazing?¡± Dave nodded calmly. No one had ever said anything like that to him before. ¡°You have a common grade attribute. But now you are in Class C1. So how strong are you?¡± ¡°What do you mean¡­? I only have one common grade attribute.¡± ¡°I know, but that¡¯s even more surprising. Normally people with common attributes are assigned to Class D, right? But you made it to the highest section of Class C with a common grade attribute. Doesn¡¯t that show how strong you are?¡± He showed interest rather than belittling him. His eyes seemed sincere. It was the first time anyone had ever reacted like that when hearing about his attribute. He asked Dave, puzzled. ¡°That¡¯s the first time anyone has ever said that to me, Dave. Thanks. What¡¯s your attribute?¡± ¡°My attribute is¡­ Concentrated Reinforcement.¡± ¡°Concentrated Reinforcement?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a rare grade attribute that in a nutshell allows me to strengthen anything. For example, I can strengthen my limbs. I can even strengthen whatever weapons I have in my hands with a little more application. Actually, uh, I still don¡¯t have enough practice to improve weapons¡­¡± He smiled awkwardly as he said the last words. ¡°But still,¡± Han pressed, ¡°isn¡¯t that a good attribute?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing compared to those who have really good attributes.¡± Dave shrugged. He didn¡¯t understand anything. Concentrated Reinforcement¡­ As soon as he heard the description, he thought of the endless possibilities of that attribute. Although it could be seen as a simple physical strengthening, this attribute was certainly much better in comparison, because Dave could use some strengthened weapon or also strengthen a tool. Not only could it be put to good use in direct combat, but also in a support role. Didn¡¯t he look down on me even though he has such a cheat attribute? That was even more confusing to him. Dave¡¯s footsteps stopped abruptly. ¡°Han Seong.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°¡­ I think she came to see you,¡± Dave said, gesturing with his head. Chapter 23 Chapter 23. Han Seong, Glesia and Leonhard (1) Translator: Atlas / Editor: Swords4Fun He turned his head as he heard Dave¡¯s words. A blue-haired woman who had attracted the attention of the surrounding cadets ¨C including Dave¡¯s ¨C approached him. Her elegant white uniform with gold identified that she belonged to Class A. She certainly stood out in contrast compared to the black uniform with blue of the Class C cadets. ¡°Glesia?¡± He then asked her why she had come. However, she merely stood and looked at him silently. He was taken aback for a moment. It was assumed that if she sought him out, it was because she had something to say. Finally, Glesia opened her mouth. ¡°Han Seong. Do you have any free time?¡± ¡°Time¡­ Can you tell me what for?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll find out if you come with me.¡± He frowned at her words. Even when they had initially met, he had also felt that Glesia had a strange way of speaking. She seemed too self-assured, if not a little self-centered. She didn¡¯t care at all about him as the listener¡¯s position. He would understand if she had said what she wanted him to accompany her for. But she spoke as if he would immediately accept her proposal to spend time with her. For a moment he wanted to refuse, but it didn¡¯t seem the right thing to do. For he would be humiliating Glesia. That would not do. He had to be close to Glesia no matter what, even if he didn¡¯t show it. What would she want? Maybe there was an important reason she had come this way. ¡°Dave, I¡¯m really sorry, but¡­ I think it¡¯s a little complicated for us to walk through the Academy together right now.¡± He hoped Dave would understand the look he was giving him. ¡°Let¡¯s take a look together next time.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ I understand, Han Seong.¡± Dave walked away without hesitation. After he left, Han spoke to Glesia. ¡°I have time available now. I¡¯d like us to go somewhere else first.¡± He was getting uncomfortable looks. Class A cadets tended to stand apart from the rest, so her presence drew a lot of attention. It would have been even stranger if it had not attracted attention, that a Class A cadet suddenly approached aClass C group. ¡°There are too many people watching us. We¡¯d better chat outside.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Glesia, who responded calmly, took the lead. He followed her deep in thought. What the hell did she want? His relationship with Glesia was very important to his life at the Academy. So he had to have the best possible connection with her. But walking with her in this situation seemed too sudden to him. He also didn¡¯t imagine that she would interrupt his chance to make a good friend. And most of all, they were not in a suitable environment. He could still feel the uncomfortable stares as he walked with Glesia. Both the Class B and C cadets they passed turned their attention to the pair of them. He didn¡¯t know what Glesia was thinking, but he felt overwhelmed with everyone¡¯s stares. Posted only on NovelUtopia Some would begin to think he had a good attribute. But in reality he only had a common grade attribute. Further still, it would arouse the interest of others if it was known that he had a close relationship with a cadet like Glesia. From his point of view, he was just getting unnecessary attention. There could be problems if expectations were raised about me or my name became famous. But now ¨C His plans were being distorted by Glesia¡¯s behavior. ¡­¡­! Suddenly his thoughts were interrupted. He felt a sharp glance from behind him. When his Spearman attribute reached level 3 and he could handle the mana, his senses began to leave the realm of a normal person. So he was sure it wasn¡¯t his imagination. He slowly looked back. A person was looking at him from afar. It was a tall blond man who was surrounded by many people. Leonhard Laurent, the hero of this world. He was looking at him, but not out of curiosity. Why is he looking at me like that? He still didn¡¯t know the main character, so of course the main character wouldn¡¯t know him either. However, he was staring at him sharply. It seemed strange to him. ¡°Han Seong. I think the C-class uniform is nicer.¡± He turned his head at the sound of her voice. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I said the C-class uniform is nicer.¡± He nodded, puzzled. Glesia had said something too random. ¡°Really? The black design with blue is great. But isn¡¯t the uniform you¡¯re wearing better?¡± His gaze naturally fell on the uniform Glesia was wearing. An elegant uniform that anyone who looked at it could sense its prestige. Perhaps someone who didn¡¯t know it was an Academy cadet uniform might believe it was for attending a banquet. It was a rather stupendous outfit. It couldn¡¯t compare to the boring uniform he was wearing. ¡°You think so? I¡¯m not sure.¡± After saying that, Glesia turned her head. ¡­ Honestly, he didn¡¯t understand her behavior. Glesia had an incredible talent for interrupting conversations, and now one for saying the weirdest things. Taking a quick moment, Han looked back again. Leonhard, who had been glaring at him fiercely, had his attention on the Class A cadets around him. Chapter 24 I Became An Academy Spearman ¡ª Chapter 24. Han Seong, Glesia and Leonhard (2) Translator: Atlas / Editor: Swords4Fun Leonhard smiled cheerfully at the A-class cadets gathered around him as he chatted with some of them. Han Seong paused, cocking his head to one side. Whatever had just happened had aroused his curiosity. He wondered why Leonhard was looking at him. No, there was only one reason, and he made sure he caught up to her, continuing his pondering. Glesia was walking beside him. It was because she was there. Doesn¡¯t it please him that Glesia is with me now? In his mind, there was no reason for Leonhard to look at him that way. Of course, he couldn¡¯t be sure that his assumption was correct. Actually, he didn¡¯t know what was really going on. He was confused. The main character had no significant connection to Glesia in the novel. Even at times it was difficult for cadets who belonged to the same class to bond because of how complicated human relationships were, compounded with the grueling routine of the academy. But it seemed that the situation had changed. Wait. Isn¡¯t this a big problem? He had a bad hunch. A lot of things were different from the world he knew from the original story. There was a possibility that the factors he thought he could take advantage of had changed. Let¡¯s keep calm, he thought even though he had a big worry gnawing inside of him. I need to solve my original question first. Why did Glesia want to see him at this time? For now, he just needed to find that out. ¡­¡­ After leaving the auditorium with Glesia, they went to a large, as yet uncrowded space in the Academy. At that moment Glesia stopped. A cool breeze blew, tousling her blue hair. Glesia turned to look at him. They both nodded as they stared at each other. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The long silence became awkward. Glesia said nothing. It seemed like she was waiting for him to say something first. No, maybe she was just waiting for him to ask. Finally he opened his mouth. ¡°Glesia, why did you suddenly come?¡± Hearing his words, Glesia looked around. She didn¡¯t seem to dare to say it. Her attitude caused him to become nervous. He wondered what Glesia wanted to tell him that they needed to talk about alone. Is it something serious that I don¡¯t know about? Maybe it was about Leonhard. Glesia finally opened her mouth. ¡°I just called you¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Nothing. I just called you.¡± He asked again thinking he had misheard. But it was the same answer. He was so dismayed that he blinked for a while. Posted only on NovelUtopia He spoke after letting out a small sigh. ¡°Glesia. You mean you called me for no reason?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He didn¡¯t want to receive a short answer. His words were heartbreaking for anyone. A hollow laugh escaped him. Damn. What does this Glesia woman really want? As he thought this, he unconsciously opened his mouth. ¡°So, would you like to talk to me?¡± If he didn¡¯t ask this question, he felt that she wouldn¡¯t speak again. *** ¡°¡­¡­¡± When Glesia disappeared, Leonhard¡¯s emotions went into chaos. It was the first time a girl did not respond to his words. Involuntarily he started talking to her who was sitting next to him. An elegant woman with refined beauty. He liked her at first sight. So much so that he spoke to her first. But the answers he got was silence. Or short answers. ¡°¡­ Leonhard!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go look at the Academy together.¡± He smiled awkwardly as he looked at Yumia who spoke to him in a friendly manner. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go together.¡± Even as he walked, he kept looking away. Glesia herself approached a man who looked like a C-class to chat. The more he thought about it, the stranger Glesia seemed to him. He had never met a woman like that before. And who the hell is that man? Chapter 25 Chapter 25. Glesia¡¯s Thoughts (1) Translator: Atlas / Editor: Swords4Fun When someone is unfamiliar with meeting other people, they cannot naturally engage in relationships with strangers. One should try to get to know other people and initiate many conversations frequently, in order to gradually become accustomed to interpersonal relationships. And the more introverted a person was, the fewer people they would interact with. It would almost always be people they were familiar with, since they could converse without concern or worry. All applied to Glesia. She didn¡¯t know anyone at the Academy. In fact, she didn¡¯t usually meet people outside the Academy. Because she was usually used to being alone. Even her main hobby was reading before she discovered her attribute. -$#@%- She looked at the people walking in groups of two or three after the entrance ceremony. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Glesia was a bit stunned. How did they all group together so quickly? Her sister told her she had to try and get along with the others. It wasn¡¯t as easy as she had thought it would be. She found it strange to approach anyone or respond when someone unfamiliar tried to engage her in conversation. She even felt anxious looking at all the cadets around her. It¡¯s definitely uncomfortable to be around so many people. So her gaze moved to one place naturally. Towards Class C, which was quite far away from Class A, where she was. There was a person there who was not uncomfortable with his behavior, who was self-confident and listened to another talking to him calmly. Han Seong. She could distinguish him without difficulty among the C-class cadets because his appearance stood out ¨C easily found because of his peculiar characteristics. They had met just a few days before, but they had established a relationship that could not be considered normal, due to the fact that it was based on her being able to relax and understand him. She felt comfortable when she had conversed with him. Even if she was silent, he did not reproach her, nor did he look uncomfortable. She could feel again that this man was different from the others. However, at that moment¡­ She had no choice but to turn her gaze to the man who was practically glued to her. ¡°¡­Glesia. Did you find the entrance ceremony very boring?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She gave him a short answer, indifferent to his response. The first thing that had struck her was that he had the uniform of his own class, blond hair and a distinctly handsome appearance. -Leonhard Laurent- He tried to talk to her often during the entrance ceremony. She already knew this man¡¯s name because of his famous legendary attribute. And when she was near him for the first time, she felt that he really was special. But soon she realized that he did not live up to her personal expectations. I guess I expected too much. She thought as she looked at him. ¡°Glesia, if you want we can take a look at the Academy together. It¡¯s my first day here too, so I thought it would be nice to do it with you.¡± Most of all, the kind way he spoke to her seemed strange to her. He was far from being able to consider himself as an ordinary man, and obviously his voice reflected that in his confident tone. So did his eyes as they looked at each other. ¡°¡­¡­¡± This man is confident. She thought. However, she remembered the man named Han Seong. Two men: Leonhard and Han Seong. They were both confident. But a very different confidence. Leonhard was confident, even proud of himself. Perhaps it was natural. He not only had an outstanding attribute, but also good looks. Even now she could sense how the other cadets around him were looking at him, adjusting themselves in deference to him. Posted only on NovelUtopia And Leonhard seemed to assume they would all act the same. I see. Suddenly she understood. She felt no emotion looking at Leonhard, a superficially extraordinary man. The reason was too simple. It was too obvious. This man was confident because he had reason to back it up. Even she could understand why he acted so confidently toward her. Leonhard was a man easy for her to understand. So she was not interested in him. ¡°¡­Glesia?¡± He asked her awkwardly because she was still silent. Whatever interest left in him vanished with that question. When she was with Han Seong, questions flooded her mind. Here, nothing could be learned regardless of what she might ask ¨C if she could be bothered enough to ask. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Chapter 26 Chapter 26. Glesia¡¯s Thoughts (2) Translator: Atlas / Editor: Swords4Fun It was another short answer. ¡°Hahaha. No need to apologize. It was a sudden proposal. So it¡¯s normal that you can¡¯t, Glesia.¡± She barely recognized his words as she walked away, passing through the crowd heading towards the exit. She found no reason to talk to Leonhard. She lost any interest when she was near him. This man is quite ordinary compared to my sister. Although Leonhard had a legendary grade attribute like her sister, the two had completely different mindsets. She wanted to reach the same heights as her sister had. And this man didn¡¯t seem particularly necessary for that. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Then she saw Han Seong in the distance. He was talking to someone cheerfully as if they were friends. She directed the direction of her steps towards Han Seong. A different man with a common grade attribute. He said things she couldn¡¯t understand. A few days ago she felt him so special that her sister¡¯s image was superimposed on him. Here, she had a reason to try to understand this man. The speed of her footsteps increased as Han Seong came closer. *** Naturally, he began to take a look at the Academy accompanied by Glesia. He had to do it even though the two of them together stood out because they belonged to different classes. Lessons were starting tomorrow, but he didn¡¯t even know where the classrooms were. When he entered the C1 classroom, what surprised him most was the size. It looks bigger than a university classroom. The classrooms at the Great Royal Academy were more spacious compared to the university classrooms he had attended in reality. In addition, the classroom had many tools or devices that he didn¡¯t know what they were for, but they were surely necessary for the lesson. He was amazed. ¡°The classroom is quite spacious even though it is for Class C.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Glesia agreed with his words. He looked more carefully inside the classroom. There were a few people in the same uniform as him. He finally understood his new reality. He would be here for a long time. It¡¯s just¡­ the beginning. It has been 3 months since he inexplicably entered this world. But his life was just beginning at the Great Royal Academy. He felt a bit encouraged with that in mind. ¡°¡­¡­¡± People¡¯s attentions gradually focused on them. And he was not the primary target of their gazes. Their gazes were directed towards Glesia, who stood exactly next to him. Those looks would change completely. Their curious looks would eventually turn into envious glances. All because of class differences. They will feel that they cannot reduce the gap caused by their attributes, and that others with better attributes benefit from discrimination. Naturally, there would be conflicts. That reality was starker at the Academy. Scores were not divided by class. From Class A to Class D, all were evaluated in their entirety. All the scores of the 1,000 cadets were shown publicly ¨C quarterly in a ¡°global ranking¡±. All were evaluated periodically to see where they stood in relation to one another. The class system would become more of a formality then. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Even with all the attention she was getting from them, Glesia continued to quietly look around the inside of the classroom ¨C because she knew she was on top. Posted only on NovelUtopia Actually, that shouldn¡¯t matter to him. He didn¡¯t know what his first score would be, so he would have to focus his attention on it. He could not afford the assumption that he would be at the top, like she could. ¡°We¡¯ve already looked at a Class C classroom, how about we go to a Class A classroom?¡± She nodded as the others continued looking at her, a little more discreet now. Then they walked out of the classroom. His heart was pounding as he walked beside her. But he was determined. Class A. Among them was the A1 class. The A1 class cadets would react the same way as the C1 class cadets when they entered the classroom. He had to stand his ground in front of them. Leonhard, the hero of this world, and all the other cadets with monstrous attributes. I can¡¯t show doubt. It would all end the moment he lost his self-confidence. Chapter 27 Chapter 27. This Woman Is Crazy (1) Translator: Atlas / Editor: Swords4Fun *Class A1 classroom.* When the door opened, two people entered. The gaze of those inside naturally turned to them. They thought they would be classmates from the same class. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the uniform of Class C?¡± However, most of them could not understand that Han Seong had chosen to come in with Glesia. They wondered why a Class C cadet would be in Class A. And among them was Leonhard¡¯s group. Yumia blinked as she turned her gaze towards them. ¡°¡­Hey, isn¡¯t that Glesia? Who¡¯s the man standing next to her?¡± Her words caused Leonhard to turn his gaze to the two who had entered. The first thing he did was gaze at Glesia¡¯s beautiful appearance ¨C and immediately saw the man who had entered the classroom with her. Black hair, black eyes. Quite distinctive features. He looked confident despite the fact that he entered the A-class classroom. His eyes roamed the inside of the classroom freely with curiosity. Which was quite strange. He felt very different from everyone Leonhard had met so far. However, what stood out the most was his cadet uniform. This man was the only one in this classroom who didn¡¯t have the same uniform. The black with blue cadet uniform definitely symbolized the C-class. ¡°I don¡¯t know who he is, but I¡¯m curious¡­¡± ¡°You too? Besides, Glesia left suddenly when she was with us. Now she¡¯s here with this man.¡± Leonhard nodded slightly when Yumia emphasized the word man. Inwardly, he was a little annoyed. He didn¡¯t understand how on earth that man could be alone with Glesia ¨C when she had ditched him. That woman was completely different from the ones he had met so far. It would be a lie if he said he didn¡¯t care. Leonhard took a step forward. ¡°Huh? Where are you going Leonhard?¡± Yumia asked. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to him.¡± ¡°¡­With someone from Class C?¡± He let out a small laugh at Yumia¡¯s discriminating remark. ¡°We¡¯re cadets attending the same Academy. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that.¡± Leonhard, who responded in a soft voice, really just wanted to satiate his curiosity. He wanted to know how this man could relate so well with Glesia. He thought that if he could get to know him as they conversed, maybe he could too. Posted only on NovelUtopia He walked towards them with that thought. Yumia immediately walked beside him. Then they arrived in front of them. Leonhard spoke with a smile. ¡°Hello Glesia.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad you came here. By the way, who is the cadet next to you? The two of you seem to have quite a friendly relationship, can you introduce me to him?¡± Leonhard turned his gaze toward Han Seong to examine him in detail. Han Seong was astonished at his sudden approach, and was equally determined to hide it. ¡°Han Seong.¡± ¡°¡­Han Seong?¡± The man nodded at Glesia¡¯s short reply. ¡°Allow me to introduce myself. As Glesia said, my name is Han Seong, I was assigned to Class C. I was touring the academy with Glesia, ao I came to look at the Class A classroom.¡± ¡°I see. My name is Leonhard Laurent. You can call me Leonhard. And the person next to me now is¡­¡± ¡°¡­Yumia. My name is Yumia. But I don¡¯t want you to talk to me confidently.¡± She introduced herself in an insolent manner. ¡°Hahaha. Don¡¯t feel bad, it¡¯s just that Yumia is a bit shy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t mind too much. Anyway, it¡¯s an honor to meet you. Not only are you famous for your legendary attribute, but you also got the highest score in the entrance exam. As I expected, you seem different from the other cadets.¡± His curiosity increased as he listened to the man¡¯s response. He feels different, but why? ¡°It was just luck. And no distinction is necessary ¨C we are both cadets.¡± ¡°I appreciate your words.¡± In that moment, everything seemed to click. His suspicions rose. Han Seong seemed a little too normal to him. Normal? It didn¡¯t make sense for him to behave normally ¨C acting like a C-class cadet could speak regularly to an A-class cadet. Han Seong was in an A-class classroom ¨C his classroom. Everyone knew that he was the best in the entrance exam; that was why he gave the welcome speech. Other cadets orbited him, but he knew their presence at being casual was a facade for deference. But this man named Han Seong acted too casually. His authentic attitude seemed quite abnormal to him. Then Yumia broke in ¨C ¡°Glesia! What is your relationship with Han Seong? Do you have a love relationship?¡± she asked, Leonhard catching the smirk on her lips and the slight sneer in her voice. ¡°¡­Yumia,¡± he sighed. ¡°We¡¯re just getting to know each other; it¡¯s quite rude to ask that question.¡± ¡°I only asked because I was curious. Glesia was distant when she was with us, but now she seems very comfortable with the C-class cadet. I thought they were a couple,¡± Yumia said unreservedly, looking around the classroom meaningfully. Then, the gazes of those yet disinterested in the classroom turned towards them. Now he couldn¡¯t hold back. Yumia¡¯s words bothered him too ¨C somewhere he couldn¡¯t show it. How could that man Han Seong be together with Glesia? He didn¡¯t think they were a couple as Yumia had said. But when he looked at Glesia, she seemed unconcerned. ¡°¡­¡­¡± He expected her to react in a bad mood, deny, scoff, something. But she appeared as indifferent as she had earlier ¨C when she was with him. Chapter 28 Chapter 28. This Woman Is Crazy (2) Translator: Atlas / Editor: Swords4Fun No way. She was way too calm and collected. For a moment, he thought she might have a romantic relationship with that man. ¡°We don¡¯t have a romantic relationship.¡± Glesia denied this with a brief reply. He almost sighed with relief. ¡°Really? So, Glesia, what¡¯s your relationship with him?¡± Yumia asked, trying to be sly. ¡°None.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Yumia¡¯s face flushed. ¡°You¡¯re lying, Glesia. You were very secretive with us, but you don¡¯t act the same around this man. Besides, you left first after the entrance ceremony was over.¡± Yumia was crossing the line from a bit persistent to nagging. Leonhard thought he should stop her, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say anything, too curious. What was the real relationship between them? He knew that Yumia¡¯s way of inquiring was impolite, but he was also wondering ¨C and hoping. He didn¡¯t understand why Glesia would want to be with the man named Han Seong, although he was not prejudiced about class ranks. He also thought because Glesia had a beautiful appearance that caught everyone¡¯s attention, perhaps this man did as well. But unlike her, Han Seong was a Class C cadet. And although he had a peculiar appearance, there was nothing about him that was special. In other words, they didn¡¯t fit. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Glesia slowly turned her head away from Leonhard. He also turned his gaze to Han Seong who was standing next to her. She remained silent. He wondered what was really going on. ¡°Glesia?¡± She nodded when Yumia asked, puzzled. Glesia was acting strangely. ¡°I don¡¯t know what relationship I have with Han Seong either. It¡¯s hard to explain in words.¡± Her words made Yumia laugh. ¡°Huh? What the heck does that mean? Glesia?¡± Yumia asked again, unable to understand. But Glesia appeared unconcerned. She would only respond by nodding, shaking her head or a brief reply. Smart move. His admiration for her grew. ¡°Wait. I¡¯ll answer this.¡± When Han Seong opened his mouth, he held back his laughter. It would be hard to find out anything through Glesia. But he would know the answer if Han Seong spoke. It would be easier to get the truth with him. *** People were always the same. For better or for worse. In a way, that¡¯s great. Han Seong thought as he looked at Glesia. Until now, he thought that she wasn¡¯t outspoken because he had a common grade attribute. But in reality, it wasn¡¯t like that. It was simply Glesia¡¯s personality. She always responded strangely, so it might seem like she was hiding something. ¡°We met by chance.¡± ¡°By chance?¡± He nodded his head as he looked at Yumia. Now that he thought about it, Yumia was also a character with a bad personality. -Yumia Rilpol- A red-haired heroine with short hair. She was only interested in the main character. She was quite kind to Leonhard, but insincere with others. She was the typical silly character who falls in love at first sight with Leonhard. Posted only on NovelUtopia ¡°The two of us met at the entrance exam. Besides, as Glesia said, we don¡¯t have any particular relationship. We are just casually walking together.¡± He was deliberately specific to avoid unnecessary rumors. Even now it seemed like the main character and the silly goose were misreading the situation. ¡°Hmmm. Well¡­ I figured as much. You¡¯re a simple C-class cadet.¡± Yumia laughed in a mocking tone after replying. ¡°Don¡¯t be disrespectful.¡± Leonhard told her coldly. Yumia was noticeably startled for a moment. ¡°Han Seong¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it in a bad way. You know it too, right?¡± She smiled because even she found her excuse ridiculous. ¡°Yes, because I didn¡¯t feel that way.¡± Then he focused more on Leonhard than on Yumia. In fact, for a moment he felt as if he was the main character because of this face-to-face conversation. It¡¯s a very nice feeling. But Glesia suddenly spoke up. ¡°Leonhard.¡± Both him and the main character turned to look at her. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you like to spar against Han Seong?¡± ¡°¡­Me? Sparring against Han Seong? ¡°Yes; I¡¯m curious. Just once.¡± Suddenly a conversation unfolded before him that was incomprehensible. ¡°¡­¡­¡± He felt as if the world had stopped as he listened. So he stared at it in a daze. Glesia had suggested something outlandish. What was this woman talking about? He didn¡¯t know what she was meaning with her words, much less her intentions. Does she know what happens when an A-class spars with ¨C ¡°I don¡¯t mind. But won¡¯t you be overwhelmed, Han Seong?¡± Leonhard answered cautiously, looking at him with some concern. He wanted to nod, but¡­. There was no way he could do that. Glesia was staring at him. She was only looking at him since she started the conversation. Her blue eyes were shining. ¡­ He wondered if this woman was crazy. However, he now also felt he could not say no. Damn you, Glesia. You¡¯re going to be the death of me, and it¡¯s not my world to die in! Chapter 29 Chapter 29. The King of Weapons (1) Translator: Atlas / Editor: Swords4Fun *** **Class A training facility at the Academy** There were several people present in the training facility as they walked in. There too, discrimination was all too obvious a role at the Grand Royal Academy. Even the training facilities were separated by class. Discrimination was also reflected in the different sizes of the training facilities, the equipment and the quality of each of the facilities. Class A obviously had the highest quality of training materials given the gleaming, polished equipment, the smell of wax from the floor, and the overall level of cleanliness shown here. Anger rose inside, but he pushed it down ¨C now was not the time to think what Class C¡¯s training facility would look like. These privileges served as a pseudo-subliminal tactic for cadets to voluntarily exert themselves. A bitter discrimination in order to encourage aspiration. His eyes could see it now. He had entered the A-class training facility, which would normally be impossible for him. ¡°I expect cadets to visit the training camp from day one. But I didn¡¯t expect so many. I¡¯m the instructor in charge of the A-class training camp ¨C Avalanche.¡± A man with a strong impression and brusque way of speaking spoke to them as they entered. His name was quite familiar to Han. ¡°Let me first introduce myself,¡± the man continued. ¡°I have a unique grade attribute of Level 8. I¡¯m also a member of the Sixth Guard, Imperial Knights. You may watch the training camp or begin your own training. The training camp is open until nine o¡¯clock in the evening. If you have any questions during your training, you can ask me for advice.¡± The group that had come with him looked at the instructor in amazement, momentarily awestruck and forgetting their reason for coming. The most striking thing to them was that he had his attribute at Level 8. In this world, attributes were practically a person¡¯s worth. If one considered that the difficulty of leveling up increased exponentially as one leveled up, then objectively, one could consider Level 8 to be very high. ¡°Instructor Avalanche, we have come to this training camp for sparring. Perhaps you could be present as an observer?¡± ¡°Sparring?¡± His eyebrows rose, signifying this was an uncommon request. ¡°Yes. We would like an instructor to observe in order to protect both individuals and avoid unforeseen accidents.¡± Her words flowed naturally. Now it was his turn ¨C Glesia was leaving him speechless. It shouldn¡¯t have been such a surprise to him. In the book, during the entrance exam, Glesia also had no difficulty speaking to the instructors. Posted only on NovelUtopia She really seemed to be a good speaker ¨C both as a character and here in person. When she casually conversed with someone, she seemed to choose to speak ambiguously. But when everything hinged on it, she spoke better than anyone else. He wondered if this was a different, unseen form of discrimination. It was hard to not feel a little jealous. ¡°That¡¯s all right. I like to watch sparring.¡± Han sighed inwardly when Avalanche agreed. I really have to do this. He couldn¡¯t escape his fate. At least he knew he wouldn¡¯t die because there would be an instructor watching, but he couldn¡¯t help but have mixed feelings. As an extra, he had to fight against the main character. ¡°So, which cadets will be doing the sparring?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± He spoke softly at the instructor¡¯s curious look, keeping his head up and maintaining a straight posture nonetheless. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± He turned his head towards the voice that sounded almost at the same time as his own. He made eye contact with Leonhard, who looked a little surprised. He pretended he was calm. His first opponent was an A-class cadet. And he was also the hero of this novel. Han was in a grim situation. ¡°A Class C cadet will face a Class A cadet. If it¡¯s a conflict between classes, I can¡¯t allow it. Even if it¡¯s a forced combat, he has the right to refuse.¡± The man turned quickly to meet his gaze, and he forced himself to not flinch. ¡°Han Seong? Tell me what¡¯s going on.¡± The instructor demanded with a cold expression. Han nodded in acknowledgment calmly and began to speak. ¡°It¡¯s a normal sparring in which I participate by mutual agreement.¡± He was practically forced by a certain female character, but he could not do it. He would become a laughingstock of the entire Academy otherwise. Avalanche studied him for a moment, then smiled slightly. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not lying.¡± The instructor continued to stare at him to make sure he was telling the truth. Han stared back, willing himself to continue to act calm. He couldn¡¯t trust Glesia¡¯s intentions, but he didn¡¯t want her interest in him to disappear. Currently, he could only trust her. It might sound corny, but here she represented hope, the only hope he had. At the moment, he could not afford to show any weakness in front of her. Maybe unconsciousness was the best wish for him to have right now¡­ ¡­¡­ They made their way to the combat arena, under the guidance of the instructor, to the other side of the vast A-class training facility. There were four lines painted on the floor, forming a red square. The floor of the quadrangle was elevated slightly higher than the rest of the floor, but the entire flooring within the arena was formed by a hard, unidentifiable gray stone. ¡°Almost all the weapons the cadets want are available in this combat arena. In sparring, cadets have to use the weapons provided by the combat arena. Cadets should keep that in mind.¡± From Han¡¯s memory, this was the only commonality from A to C Class. There were weapons suited for every attribute, and for the needs of each individual. Weapons also had their own unique grades. Weapons from ordinary smiths were not classified with any grade. For example, the iron spear he had used in the entrance exam. However, within the Academy, it was different. Weapons made in the Academy¡¯s smithy had mysterious powers because the smiths themselves had high-grade attributes. And then the weapons had the same grades as the attributes. From common grade to rare, unique to legendary grade. Only special persons at the Academy were able to have unique grade weapons. He was the only Class C person that made it to Class A¡¯s training facility ¨C that he knew of. As he thought more about it, an idea came to him. Han then walked to the weapons with Leonhard. It didn¡¯t take long for them to choose their weapons. Chapter 30 Chapter 30. The King of Weapons (2) They both had short-range attributes, so the weapons they selected were close to each other. Leonhard grabbed a sword. Han Seong grabbed a spear. Ring He felt the effect of the grayish spear as soon as he held it ¨C it was as if an electric shock had run from his hand to his core. ???? Training Weapon Window Grade: Common Item Effect: Increases Agility 1.1 *Due to the item¡¯s effect, your agility stat will change to 11. ???? He found it curious that even such an unrealistic item was shown in detail, as if he had become a first person shooter in a video game. ¡°This spear is for training, but it¡¯s pretty good,¡± he said aloud, still mentally reeling from what he had just witnessed. ¡°Yeah, the sword I took isn¡¯t bad either.¡± Leonhard, who was standing next to him, replied. Han glanced at him, then reminded himself ¨C it was natural only he would be affected, since he wasn¡¯t part of this world. Looking down at the spear in his hands, he maintained his breathing rate. He had to enjoy the fight even if he couldn¡¯t affect the outcome. He would do his best even if he was cruelly defeated in this sparring. He tried to keep his train of thinking going to maintain his confidence. ¡°Cadets, proceed to your positions.¡± The two both looked startled, before they moved slowly in compliance with the instructor¡¯s words. Then they took a deep breath as they stood face to face, approximately ten feet of space separating them from each other. Posted only on NovelUtopia Many people gathered around. Perhaps they were curious because it was a Class A cadet against a Class C cadet. Han felt uncomfortable. I have to fight even though my defeat is foreseen. And everyone would see how he would lose. Then he bit his lower lip. Do not worry. Don¡¯t be afraid. I just have to avoid doing something ridiculous Glesia had proposed this fight out of the blue, but he did not believe that she expected him to win. She knew that he had a common grade attribute, unlike Leonhard who had a legendary grade attribute. So¡­ I just have to show a performance level that¡¯s above their expectations of my common grade attribute. ¡°It looks like you guys are ready for sparring,¡± Avalanche began, ¡°so before we begin, reveal your names and attributes. First, Cadet Leonhard.¡± Leonhard nodded slowly as he raised his sword. ¡°Leonhard Laurent. My legendary grade attribute is called First Heavenly Sword. Currently my attribute is level 2.¡± Almost as soon as he finished his introduction, Han could hear the voices of the crowd clamoring for their hero. ¡°Wow!¡± ¡°Legendary¡­¡± ¡°How strong will it be?¡± He heard the admiration of the cadets who came when they heard about the sparring. His heart sank ¨C even though at first glance it looked like he was holding the spear calmly. He felt he was in an embarrassing situation. ¡°Now the next cadet, Han Seong.¡± He opened his mouth slowly at the instructor¡¯s words. ¡°Han Seong. My common grade attribute is called Spearman. My attribute is level 3.¡± He would have to say these words countless times in the future. ¡°Legendary against common?¡± ¡°Is this sparring really necessary?¡± ¡°The boy simply accepted it¡­¡± Deliberately shutting out the crowd¡¯s buzz, he focused on the spearhead. The ridiculous difference between them was obvious to an idiot. Even Instructor Avalanche was silent. He should have announced the start of the sparring when the introductions were over. He still had a doubtful look on his face. Suddenly the instructor looked at Han with a meaningful gaze. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± His look seemed to tell him that he could give up right now. That he would support the decision, and that this fight wouldn¡¯t have to happen. Instead, Han sketched a small smile across his face. He didn¡¯t want to run away now. If he gave up here, there would be no victory that could overcome this humiliation. His self-esteem would be completely shattered. Even if the spear broke when it hit the sword blade, he didn¡¯t want to give up before he had exchanged attacks with Leonhard. He had to do it no matter what the outcome could be. Also, he could not underestimate his Spearman attribute even if there were many differences between them. He knew that the more he trained, regardless of wins or losses, the more advantages he could gain from his attribute. The King of Weapons. It thundered in the back of his mind now. The spear was one of the best among the selection of short-range weapons, although some would say that the sword surpassed the spear. But to him, it seemed a ridiculous thought after having personally wielded the spear thousands of times for two months. The sword could never match the reach and trajectory in which the spear strikes. In addition to the difference in range, the difference in power concentrated in a single point was so enormous that it could finish off an opponent in a single attack. In fact, the Spearman attribute had overwhelming superiority when it came to close-range attributes. In other words, in a fight between short-range attributes, it could have the appearance of a different grade weapon. He slowly aimed his spear at Leonhard and nodded at the instructor. He did not intend to lose easily. ¡°The fight begins.¡± Finally, the instructor signaled the start. Leonhard immediately spoke up. ¡°Han Seong, you may attack first.¡± A personal, quite indulgent voice caused an unusual idea to arise in Han¡¯s mind. Maybe I can win. Chapter 31 Chapter 31. The King of Weapons (3) Translator: Atlas / Editor: Swords4Fun The first attack was very important in a fight, because it greatly influenced the outcome. Even in other areas of life, acting first would generally provide a significant advantage. For someone who wielded a spear¡­ It meant a great opportunity. ¡­ ¡°All right. I thank you for the honor.¡± Han naturally accepted Leonhard¡¯s words with a slight bow. As he spoke and moved, he was able to expel some tension from inside, which made room for the incoming adrenaline. Then he immediately activated his mana. ¡­¡­! Instead of imbuing a small amount of mana into the spear as he had done in the entrance exam, Han Seong enveloped his entire body in mana, to further accelerate his movements. The moment he took his first step, his body shot out like a beam of light. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Soon several things entered his field of vision. His target, Leonhard, quickly expanded in his vision. Swoosh! His hands swung the spear as if they had become one with the spear. Han did not aim at Leonhard¡¯s vital points because this was a sparring bout, choosing to aim instead at Leonhard¡¯s right shoulder. In a glance, he reduced the distance needed to deliver the attack. And as he expected¡­ Leonhard should be able to handle it. There was a huge difference between their attribute kinds, so he knew he would not be able to finish him off in a single attack. The fight was just beginning. Fortunately, Leonhard¡¯s attribute levels were relatively low, not an absurd difference to where he would get blown out of the water. Although in the future the gap might increase, he had this opportunity to measure himself against the main character. Leonhard fended off the attack with a look of surprise at his unexpected speed. Clang A great spark shot out as the metal of their weapons bit at each other. His spear bounced shockingly from the force, but he kept it on point. Leonhard had only made a slight movement with his hands. However, his own hands felt an enormous force as if he was facing a wall. He could tell who was the main character. He could feel the superiority even in basic capabilities. But he wasn¡¯t worried about it. Because from the very beginning he knew what he was up against. Swoosh! He immediately swung the spear to attack again, using the force of the rebound. Clang The second attack was also repelled by Leonhard¡¯s sword. But he didn¡¯t care either. He had anticipated what would happen. As proof of this, Leonhard took a step back at this point. I must not stop now. He moved his spear faster, attacking without delay. Clang When Leonhard parried his spear thrust, he attacked horizontally, taking advantage of inertia. The shrill sounds of iron rang out almost in succession. The two weapons clashed repeatedly. Clang, Clang, Clang In a metaphorical sense, it was as if the weapons were bells. Only two hands together can ring a bell. And every bell has an inherent ego ¨C it needs to be heard over the other bells. The ringing sounds continued to reverberate. Clang, Clang, Clang The spear was constantly repelled by the sword. Sparks flew. Although it seemed that Han¡¯s offensive had reached a meaningless stalemate, his mind was more focused. His heart was burning. This is okay. Only his offensive was being blocked. But he wasn¡¯t under attack. His attack was like clapping, moving one hand while the other remained still. That was because Leonhard was forced to be at a distance where he couldn¡¯t reach him with his sword, while he could take advantage of his weapon¡¯s reach to attack furiously. Posted only on NovelUtopia In addition, Leonhard¡¯s sword rebounded harder and harder against his spear head, but he was able to use the force of the rebound to attack with more force. That, combined with his exhaustive training regimen, meant his finesse was enhanced as well. This caused Leonhard to be unable to do anything but defend himself. Han had the main character practically stuck in an endless loop of attacks. He planned to maintain the current offensive until the end of the fight. He believed he could win. Leonhard was not used to spears. No, no one ever got used to them here, which was seen in how easily they were cast aside. But only a spear could have such an ingenious range advantage. When their gazes met, Han realized the impact of this effect. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Leonhard¡¯s look of pity when he told him to attack first had been replaced by a rigid expression. He was sure everyone could see it. The reality was different than anticipated. No one had known that a common grade attribute that elicited contempt actually had an extremely strong side. Clang, Clang, Clang Without realizing it, he had continued to swing his spear while lost in thought. It was as natural as breathing. Could it be because he had been cutting the air with a spear for two months? No! This was different. He felt like he was resonating with the spear, almost at one with it, even though he was facing someone armed for the first time. Even he couldn¡¯t understand it. Han couldn¡¯t believe he could use the spear with such practicality in his first fight. Clang, Clang, Clang So far, Leonhard still had not had time to mount an effective counterattack. Han could see yet more clearly from before. Shoulders, thighs, sides, arms¡­. He was aiming his spear everywhere but at his vital points. The next part of Leonhard¡¯s body he aimed his spear at would be difficult for him to defend. But even if he managed to block it, there was no way he could counterattack. And even if he tried to force an attack, Han planned to take advantage of the gap Leonhard would leave. Chapter 32 I Became An Academy Spearman ¡ª Chapter 32. The King of Weapons (4) ¡°¡­¡­¡± Leonhard, who was looking into his eyes, must have felt the shift too. That was probably why his expression became more serious as he defended himself. On the other hand, Han¡¯s body became gradually heavier, which meant that his next series of attacks had to be hastened if they were to be effective. He began to lash out with his spear as if he were mad. His body began to show signs of weakness. His breathing became more labored. He even started to feel some pain. However, his mind was still happy. My chances of winning have been consolidated. The moment Leonhard gave in to the first attack, the reality of what would happen had become a certain future. Now he just had to make it happen. The main character¡¯s attribute, First Heavenly Sword, had such a ridiculous strength that it could split the earth in a single blow. Of course, and fortunately, that would be in the distant future. The sword Leonhard wielded now did not contain such absurd strength. Clang His spear, which was repelled, bounced off with more force than before, causing both hands to tremble. Leonhard was trying to be more forceful to avoid being on the defensive. A smile appeared on his lips as he saw the blue glow of the sword intensify. Even if you try to force a breach¡­ He would not stay in the same place. He used the force of his spear that had bounced upwards to jump. Swoosh! As soon as he got his feet off the floor, a sword wrapped in blue light pierced through the space he was in. And when it landed on the floor, it moved forward. And he resumed his attack again. Clang He tried to recreate the same situation as before, hoping to achieve the same effect ¨C and ultimately what he was setting up to achieve. He swung his spear like a madman to take the offensive. Leonhard, who was back on the defensive, still had just enough time to repel the attacks of his spear. Clang Clang Clang ¡­Hold on to the end. He thought as the sound of clashing weapons reached his ears again. Suddenly, he couldn¡¯t feel his arms swinging his spear. In fact, he felt the spear be heavier than before. But he ignored it. But his body still moved the spear similarly to when he used mana, as if he was adapting. Although he was exhausted, he was heavy and his vision was blurred. Han didn¡¯t stop. A blue light surrounded Leonhard¡¯s sword, showing that its attribute had been activated. His heart was as calm as a still lake, even though Leonhard was now using the sword as the First Heavenly Sword. It was possible. He was fighting on equal terms with the hero of this world. No, rather he had been cornering him during the entire fight, up til now. It was not a dream at all. The worry he felt about defeat had long since disappeared. He continued to brandish his spear even as his body creaked. He had no reason to fear because the attribute of the First Heavenly Sword did not lengthen the reach of the sword. Why should he fear a sword that could not reach him? In this world, unlike in some novels, you could control the range of a sword with an aura at will, furthering one¡¯s reach. Of course, maybe in the future the main character could do crazy things like that. But he couldn¡¯t, not now. Clang! Clang! Clang! The sound of their weapons clashing grew louder. It was clear that Leonhard was repelling the spear with all his might. Each time Leonhard¡¯s spear was repelled sharply, Han retrieved it in time to strike again. His breathing became heavier. His vision became even more blurred. But he could still continue to wield his spear. And he would continue to wield that spear, no matter what. Clang Clang Clang ¡­An endless clash of weapons. It was strangely enjoyable. *** ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Clang Clang Clang Only the sharp sound of iron now echoed in the place. Everyone expected the same thing before the fight started. From Glesia, who proposed the sparring, to Yumia, who followed Leonhard, and Instructor Avalanche, who supervised the sparring. Same for the curious Class A cadets in training camp, who had gathered around the combat arena. They expected the fight to last maybe a few minutes. No, a few seconds before Han Seong was defeated. Common versus Legendary. The difference between the two was so great that it would be ridiculous to try and compare them, let alone equalize them. But¡­ It was now more than 20 minutes since the fight started. Clang! Clang! Clang! People became accustomed to the fierce sounds, which sounded almost as if cannons were clashing. It seemed unlikely to stop any time soon. Everyone watched in astonishment. This fight was beyond their expectations, and it was beyond their comprehension. At that moment someone spoke. ¡°¡­Is he really common grade?¡± The cadets who were stunned sympathized with his words. Only two watched the fight with other thoughts ¨C Glesia and Avalanche. They looked at the fight from a different perspective than the others present. Chapter 33 I Became An Academy Spearman ¡ª Chapter 33. The King of Weapons (5) *** I should stop this fight. Avalanche had been thinking the same thing for at least the past 10 minutes, with serious consideration. ¡°¡­¡­¡± But he couldn¡¯t bring himself to go through on it. There were no visible wounds on either of the two cadets, let alone a mortal wound. What he was seeing was a one-sided fight. One side maintained a relentless offense, while the other side preserved their defense. Although the fight had gone on for quite some time, neither cadet¡¯s weapons had touched the other¡¯s body. Ironically, there was no objective reason for him to interfere, compared to previous fights where he had intervened. However, Avalanche was worried. It was due to one of the cadets involved in the fight ¨C the oddly-named C-class cadet named Han Seong. It was hard to tell that this was a rookie given his fiercely controlled offense. From controlling the distance to the way he swung the spear, he did not look like someone inexperienced in handling the weapon as he went on a one-sided offensive. It could be said that the other cadet was the best cadet, who entered this year due to his legendary attribute. Everyone knew his name. Moreover, his attribute was insanely powerful, as some academy instructors had privately confided in him after the entrance exam. But Han¡¯s offensive naturally continued even though he was facing Leonhard ¨C same intensity, same power, same ferocity. It was a spectacle beyond common sense. A cadet with common grade attribute had an advantage over a cadet with legendary grade attribute. Who in the world could believe that? He would never have believed it if someone had told him. Avalanche couldn¡¯t help but snort because that was what was happening now. Who would believe him? Clang Clang Clang The clash of their weapons produced a strong spark, bringing back Avalanche¡¯s attention to see Han once again changed the way he wielded the spear. Same as before, there was great power in each attack, despite the variety. I can understand why he varies the way he attacks. At first, he would combine attacks based on speed, but sometimes he would focus on changing the strength of his attacks to break the pattern. This meant that Leonhard could never let his guard down enough to mount a counteroffensive. Yet their stances remain unwavering. Clearly, they both looked exhausted. However, neither one refused to back down. Any other cadet would have shown a gap, or made some mistake in the handling of his weapon, but their movements remained relentless, perfect in their respective offense and defense. The two men clashed fiercely without a single hesitation. When Leonhard would step back due to an attack from the spear, he would immediately step forward when he repelled it. And to stop any further advance, Han Seong again made a powerful attack. It was a rather peculiar confrontation for the spectators. In a battle, if one side was attacking while the other was just defending, it would be normal for the defender to collapse. But since the defender was Leonhard, the balance was maintained. Clang Clang Clang Amidst the noise, Avalanche chose to focus on Leonhard, who was drenched in sweat. The tired Leonhard had a different look than he had at the beginning of the fight. He was staring fixedly at the spearhead. He did not avert his gaze for a moment, he was looking for the opportunity for an offensive. His calmness was not typical of a cadet who had just entered the Academy. Nor was his attitude arrogant despite having a legendary grade attribute. The best student in this year¡¯s entrance exam. Leonhard Laurent. Accordingly, with his legendary grade attribute, First Celestial Sword, the way he wielded the sword was quite complete. So far he had displayed an almost perfect defense, which allowed no room for the spear blade to reach his body. But that was all. Leonhard had been unable to advance. Han Seong swung his spear without stopping. Except his fatigue was no match for Leonhard¡¯s. Han¡¯s body was at its limit. Avalanche could see it as he zoned in on the cadet. Therefore, he thought about stopping the fight. Not only was Han¡¯s whole body drenched in sweat, but he was also having trouble breathing. He could even notice that the cadet¡¯s eyes were unfocused. Nevertheless, the cadet¡¯s offensive did not weaken at all. The fact that he kept moving like that with his body on edge meant that he was focused to the max in a way only fighting professionals would understand. Han had achieved the initial unity of mind, body, and weapon. It was possible for him to reach the next level. Which made Avalanche reluctant to stop the fight. When someone was at the limit of their attribute during a crisis, there was a possibility that they could glimpse clues to upgrade that attribute to the next level. It was very likely that Cadet Han Seong was now at that crossroads. If he stopped the fight, it would be as if he was blocking the cadet¡¯s path forward. Of course, he as the instructor was also at a crossroads. He knew that Cadet Han Seong¡¯s body was on the edge, which he knew from previous experience meant he could either get the clues he needed to upgrade his attribute or force his body to pass out from sheer exhaustion. But he felt that he could not stop him. Even now it seemed that Han Seong was wielding his spear in a trance. Gulp He swallowed. It would be best if the fight continued. And the cadet himself knew it. His attribute was close, even about to evolve. Maybe he felt euphoria. As an instructor, he couldn¡¯t interfere with that. He had to keep watching until there was a clear winner. *** Chapter 34 I Became An Academy Spearman ¡ª Chapter 34. The King of Weapons (6) Han was tired, exhausted, and close to running on empty. However, he couldn¡¯t stop his pace. He had to be fully prepared to move his body quickly at any time in case his defenses slipped. The blue color of the sword Leonhard was holding became more and more intense. Naturally, its destructive power increased. It meant that as Cadet Han Seong and his attribute grew, so did Leonhard and his attribute. Leonhard¡¯s strikes grew stronger, and the sword was gradually emitting a more intense glow. Then there was a momentary change. CLAAAAANNNGGG The spear was deflected sharply, making a sharp sound. Leonhard deftly repelled the spear blade, although he had used almost all his strength to accomplish it. Han Seong couldn¡¯t help but take two steps back. It was over. **** It was over. Instructor Avalanche awaited the end of this fight. He was ready to intervene. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Incredibly, Han Seong did not release the spear from his hand, although his body was greatly stretched to the opposite side. Han was able to regain his balance by doing a quick disengagement, redirecting his spear to the front again before Leonhard¡¯s sword could dominate the space. He began to attack even more frantically than before. ¡°¡­What!¡± Avalanche was stunned. Leonhard, who had been quickly closing the distance, had to stop again. Clang! Clang! Clang! Clang! Despite his backward regression, Han began a desperate and unprecedented series of attacks. The fight was not over. A thought of admiration blossomed in the instructor¡¯s mind. His movements seem innate. It was unbelievable. It had nothing to do about the capabilities of his attribute. It was Han¡¯s ingenuity to regain his posture quickly so he could continue to attack. Had he hesitated or made a mistake in channeling the thrust force that drove him back when his attack was repelled, Leonhard would have seized the opportunity to end the fight. ¡°¡­He¡¯s crazy,¡± he muttered to himself, hearing the murmurs rise from surrounding cadets. ¡°How can he still wield his spear?¡± ¡°Is he really common?¡± The more they murmured, the more he heard. A smile appeared on his lips. There were rumors that the cadets enrolled this year were better than last year¡¯s. However, he had not expected to verify those rumors since the day of the entrance ceremony. Leonhard could be considered the representative of this year¡¯s cadets, based off of his attribute alone. But C-class cadet Han Seong was clearly causing him a lot of trouble. It was interesting, since the Spearman attribute was neither rare nor exceptional. The common grade attributes were considered so trivial that most people who passed the Academy¡¯s entrance exam were assigned to Class D. But it seemed that Cadet Han Seong understood and mastered his attribute in a short time. Could this be the result of just effort? One of the Academy instructors appeared in his mind when he thought about it. A red-haired instructor famous for her great performance on the battlefield. Carly Ishtar He recalled the words she had said a few days ago. Effort never betrays. However, Carly¡¯s attribute was so superior that everyone misunderstood and laughed at her words. But now he understood those words perfectly. This cadet proved that phrase in practice alone. The cadet with the common attribute fought a cadet with the legendary attribute on a level playing field. Only once had he been on the defensive. Han Seong was showing the fruits of his efforts. Although he was lost in the whirlwind of the fight, he did not relax his left hand. In fact, a blue light had been surrounding his left hand for quite some time, a manifestation of his attribute and the upgrade. Avalanche knew that Han could not be careless for much longer, though, given this fresh exchange of intensity. The two cadets who were fighting were impressive to watch. Cadet Han Seong was showing a performance above a common grade attribute, but that didn¡¯t mean that cadet Leonhard wasn¡¯t extraordinary. He consistently and calmly blocked all the spear attacks. Leonhard, who had been focused on defense, had not received any attacks. That was evidence that he was the best cadet in this year¡¯s entrance exam. Most cadets fall into arrogance when they have superior attributes. In Leonhard¡¯s case, it was like that at the beginning of his training. Since he had an advantage over the others, he focused on making flashy offensive moves to stand out. It wasn¡¯t until after a few months, in an intense fight with a certain instructor, that he realized the importance of defense. Leonhard realized it early on, and it was serving him well here. It wasn¡¯t often that Avalanche could take great enjoyment in watching two cadets fight. Not bad. He was pleased with the progress of these cadets. They would go far here, and more glory to the Empire. Then the exclamation of some cadets broke through his thoughts. ¡°¡­That¡¯s crazy.¡± ¡°No way!¡± ¡°That light¡­¡± They were not surprised because they saw the blue light from Leonhard¡¯s sword. It was because a faint blue color had appeared emanating from Han Seong¡¯s body. It was a sign. The blessed light that appeared when the attribute evolved before entering the next level. It seems that his attribute can actually be improved. It would be unheard of for someone to reach level 4 of their attribute on the day of the entrance ceremony. Cadet Han Seong was close to achieving it. Chapter 35 I Became An Academy Spearman ¡ª Chapter 35. The King of Weapons (7) There is something called a runner¡¯s high. It happens when the body is kept in a state of extreme exertion during a long period of time, like a marathon. At a certain point, the person will forget how painful it is to continue, so he will continue running as if nothing happened. All pain would be alleviated. And it didn¡¯t just happen in marathons. ¡­ He¡¯s stronger than I expected. The more attacks he blocked, the more Leonhard became convinced. Han Seong was a strong cadet. That idea stuck in his mind. There was no escaping this cadet¡¯s spear. Of course, he didn¡¯t think he had underestimated his Spearman attribute. But with each block, Leonhard became less certain. He was just blocking Han¡¯s spear. Trying to do anything else seemed almost impossible at the moment. No matter how he wanted to think otherwise, Han Seong was exceeding his expectations. Clang He was unable to move forward even though he forcefully repelled the spear, then aimed at his left shoulder. At first he thought he would be able to close the distance after initially repelling the spear. But reality said something different. Clang Clang Although Leonhard had strongly repelled the spear, Han just executed a fast attack again. Leonhard had not been able to create any openings to exploit. I can¡¯t move forward at all. Not only had the speed increased, but Han Seong also varied the way he wielded his spear. Sometimes the spear struck so hard that it felt heavy, but at other times it was so light that he felt a strange sensation when he deflected it with his sword. If he had tried to blindly advance, he would be pierced by the spear. That was what he, after many months of martial training, instinctively sensed. So he was forced to stay where he was. The fight continued, Leonhard diligently blocking the spear. I can¡¯t afford to be impatient. The more he blocked, the calmer he felt. If he acted impatient, it would all be over in an instant, and he would basically be handing victory to Han, something he could not allow to happen. He also could not allow a single wound from the spear. The moment he would be pierced by the spear, even if it was in his shoulder or leg, even compared to a wound to the side, his whole body would suffer considerable pain. There would then be no way he would be able to continue the fight. No, it would be too devastating to be speared. He repressed the temptation to attack recklessly to get this fight over with. Instead, he continued to concentrate on blocking the spear with his sword. Clang Clang Clang Han Seong again changed the way he wielded the spear. And the attacks again came with increased ferocity. Same general pattern as last time. There was no need for him to rush. He just had to stay focused on the fight. Before he knew it, his heart was tinged with calm. First Heavenly Sword The only sword that could hold the sky. He suddenly took this moment to reflect on his attribute. Something that was as of yet beyond his comprehension. His attribute, First Heavenly Sword, was not just about how to wield the sword. Since receiving it, his mind had been filled with knowledge that he could not easily comprehend. But at this moment, Leonhard could catch a glimpse of what that knowledge encompassed. It was more than just about how to cut something with a sword. A blue haze briefly surrounded his mind, reaching out to him. Find tranquility, like the blue sky Hearing that resonate within him, Leonhard did as he was instructed. Only then did he begin to enjoy this fight of a lifetime. Clang Clang Clang A thin smile tugged at his mouth as he again rejected the spear¡¯s advances. Great. The fight now made sense. Both for him and for Han Seong, who was his opponent. There was no need to quickly end the fight. If he could feel his attribute grow, he could also detect the growth of the other¡¯s attribute. He was sure the same could be said for Han. ¡­¡­! Now it was pleasant to swing his sword to repel the spear blade. It was fun to face off against Han Seong. At the same time, the blue color of his sword rippled with more intensity. His First Heavenly Sword attribute was about to advance even further. He felt relieved. He would no longer have to think only about defending himself against the spear. Han Seong. Cadet Class C. He had a common grade Spearman attribute. It should not have been a big problem for him, considering this was all factual information, especially when it was compared to his own class and attribute. However, Han Seong was impressive. Leonhard could tell that Han Seong had something special. As I thought ¨C attributes are not everything! In this world, almost everyone believes that a person¡¯s worth is determined by his attributes. From his family to the people he associates with, he could not think of one who spoke or thought differently. But Leonhard did. Chapter 36 I Became An Academy Spearman ¡ª Chapter 36. The King of Weapons (8) Leonhard chose to view people a different way. Each person had his or her own value, in addition to what their attribute might be. Therefore, the value of people should never be limited to the grade of their attribute, as was established by the world. Even if he had not received a Legendary grade attribute, he did not consider his attribute to be everything. This allowed him to look at his fellow cadet named Han Seong without prejudice. He did not doubt the strength Han displayed. Although it could not be considered normal for a common grade attribute, he recognized the strength behind it because he knew it was a product of effort. Leonhard did not look down on Han Seong. How could he, when Han was making more of his attribute than most cadets would do during their duration here at the academy? His anxiety over the prolongation of the fight disappeared completely. Fun, happiness, pleasure, joy¡­ positive emotions invaded him. His mind had become serene like the clear blue sky. Suddenly, he heard a sound. ¡°Haaah¡­ Haaah¡­¡± It was the sound of overly accelerated breathing. Clang Clang Clang But it was immediately covered by the sound of a rapid succession of crashes. Soon after he covered his defense, he had time to look at Han Seong. His body was drenched in sweat and he looked completely disheveled. Also his two unfocused eyes caught his attention. His condition¡­ is not normal. His abnormal appearance showed that he had reached his limit. His face was flushed. He was breathing heavily. Leonhard could barely believe his eyes. Han Seong had been wielding the spear in this condition until now? He had been so focused on blocking the spear¡¯s fierce attacks that he hadn¡¯t spared a thought about Han Seong¡¯s condition. Should he take the initiative to stop the fight? Clang Clang Clang As he forcefully repelled the attacks, he noticed another change coming over Han Seong. A faint blue aura was all over Han Seong¡¯s body. It was a sign that his attribute would level up. It was a phenomenon everyone dreamed about. It was called Blessed Light. Clang Clang Clang A conflict arose in a corner of his mind as he faced a spear that suddenly changed direction and speed towards him. Grunting with exertion, he parried each blow as his mind raced. What should I do? He was satisfied with what had happened so far. He didn¡¯t care how the fight ended, and he didn¡¯t want to think about the outcome now. Han looked like he was ready to drop, and he didn¡¯t want to risk injury to him. But Leonhard also didn¡¯t want to stop the fight even though he was worried about Han Seong¡¯s body. If he stopped the fight right now, the Blessed Light that now resided in Han Seong¡¯s body would disappear without any lasting effect. ¡­It meant that Han Seong would lose a great opportunity. With all this running in his mind, he finally made a difficult decision. He did not believe that the fight should continue. The only solution was that the fight had to be ended as soon as possible ¨C regardless of whether Han Seong¡¯s attribute had reached level 4 or not. He had to finish the fight ¨C with his sword. And he knew just how dangerous it was. I have to finish it. Immediately after¡­ ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The way Leonhard wielded the sword changed for the first time during the fight. *** ¡°¡­¡­¡± Han Seong¡¯s vision was blurred. There was no thought in his head. How to attack with the spear? Should he wield the spear to make a great slashing motion? He himself did not know now. He only wielded the spear at the other in a trance-like state. Han Seong had clearly exceeded his limits. Not only physically, but also mentally. Everything had surpassed beyond his capabilities. Han felt like he was floating. I¡­ It seemed like he was not himself. It was like his whole body was out of control. He was just acting on reflex¡­ or, was it instinct? He would stab with the spear, Leonhard would block, slash with the spear, Leonhard would block, stab with the spear again, Leonhard would block, slash¡­. This had happened countless times. Clang Clang Clang His ears became accustomed to the intense sound of iron clashing loudly. The sparks from the clash of their weapons disturbed his blurred vision. Suddenly, he could distinctly feel his body again. Every tired, aching part and joint of it. Clanggg With a louder sound than before, his hands holding the repelled spear were pushed back. Han¡¯s blurred vision recovered instantly. At the same time, a powerful blue light enveloped him from head to toe. Chapter 37 I Became An Academy Spearman ¡ª Chapter 37. The King of Weapons (9) *** ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Wait. What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it¡­¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really crazy¡­¡± The manifestation of a powerful blue light caught everyone¡¯s attention. Consternation flooded the training camp. Chief among them were three people. Yumia and Glesia, who had come to the training facility together. The training facility instructor, Avalanche, was the third. All three knew or had some intuition that attributes evolved as they increased in level. In this world, it was difficult for a person to increase their attribute level. Sometimes there were hints that were given to people, and sometimes there were no hints at all. In this case, it was less subtle. There was a great explosion of blue light ¨C centered around Han Seong. But it wasn¡¯t a one-off, as the same light also separately centered around one person. Another person also manifested powerful blue light. Leonhard Laurent. Unlike Han Seong, who showed signs of reaching level 4 since he emitted a faint blue light, the blue light that erupted from Leonhard was too sudden. Leonhard, who had been standing in a defensive position, suddenly rejected the spear with all his might to move forward with a mighty leap. At that moment, a blue light erupted from his body. Then¡­ His attribute abruptly reached level 3. That¡¯s a crazy talent. Instructor Avalanche, who couldn¡¯t believe what he had just witnessed, could hardly swallow those words. To the cadets, the words ¡®attribute¡¯ and ¡®talent¡¯ seemed the same, but they were different. Attribute was gained. Talent was innate. To know one¡¯s attribute, one had to take an attribute test upon reaching adulthood, but talent could be determined from birth. But the two were practically proportional. If one was high, the other probably was too. However, in this case their talents seemed superior to their attributes. Tap Tap When Leonhard repelled his spear forcefully, Han Seong¡¯s cadet staggered back a few steps. Leonhard, who was about to counterattack, stopped, and looked at Avalanche. Should I ask to stop the fight? The outcome of the fight was already decided. The cadet named Han Seong had performed above expectations. Unlike his low common grade attribute, he had a rather high natural talent. He had attacked without hesitation, so that victory would not elude him. However¡­ Ultimately, he fell short against Leonhard. He could not catch up to him. It was not an easy task to compensate for the difference in attributes. Meanwhile, he looked at Cadet Han Seong. He had not yet released the spear. Although it seemed that the cadet couldn¡¯t even stand properly on his feet. Then. The bright blue color of his sword slowly descended. ¡°Han Seong.¡± Leonhard called in a calm voice to the other cadet. ¡°¡­What th-?¡± That word escaped Avalanche¡¯s lips. He was surprised with Leonhard¡¯s behavior. He had evolved the level of his attribute. But he was not marching forward to continue to attack his opponent. His impatient look from before had been replaced by calmness. He was in a similar state as Cadet Han Seong; he seemed to enjoy the fight. But Cadet Leonhard knew that the outcome of the fight was decided. Despite knowing that, he would not cement the victory by physically beating up his opponent with the sword. He is a genius, but he is not arrogant. He knows how to control his emotions¡­ Anyone would have taken advantage of that moment to end the fight by force. But Leonhard did not think only of himself. He was different from the geniuses he had seen so far. This cadet is complete. Surprisingly, among the cadets who entered this year, Leonhard was not the only cadet with a legendary grade attribute. But this fight might explain how he was able to enter the academy as the best cadet. Leonhard would undoubtedly be a pillar of the Empire, a being who would exert enormous influence in the future. Avalanche didn¡¯t know if his composure was entirely due to his First Heavenly Sword attribute or not. But even so, now with the upgrade in attribute Leonhard was an objectively complete talent. Now that the end of the fight was here, Avalanche felt sorry for the other cadet. In this world, neither attributes nor talents were fair, especially to the people that were given them. They only had two months from the time they knew their attribute to prepare for the entrance exam to the academy. After that time, they would lose the chance to enter the academy. However, even though the cadet named Han Seong had a common grade attribute, he did not lose his self-confidence or his head, even in this fight. For that reason Han Seong was able to shine. But now, this was the end. He was facing someone with a more brilliant attribute and talent. And now with Leonhard¡¯s upgrade, he was truly outclassed. Chapter 38 I Became An Academy Spearman ¡ª Chapter 38. The King of Weapons (10) Instructor Avalanche wondered how Cadet Han Seong was feeling right now. He had no idea what Han Seong was thinking. The unlucky cadet couldn¡¯t accomplish anything even though he had fought so hard. Han had run into the huge wall of attribute and talent. The wall had showed him how unyielding it was. ¡°¡­¡­¡± In this world one could not have regrets for unlucky events, even ones as life-devastating as cancer. But Avalanche couldn¡¯t help but feel that way ¨C strongly. In the end it would all end in a similar way for the cadet Han Seong. He felt sad when he thought about it. ¡°Leonhard.¡± Suddenly, Han Seong opened his mouth. He looked like he was about to collapse, holding the spear tightly even as his legs shook. Avalanche fervently hoped that the cadet would now admit defeat. Han Seong himself should know better than anyone. The fight was over. There was a big difference between them. Leonhard was showing grace by giving him space to admit defeat. But¡­ ¡°Raise your sword.¡± He was shocked to hear Han Seong¡¯s words of determination. This cadet¡­ He would not bend to reality. *** As he expected. Han knew it as he looked at him. The main character of this world. He possessed a superior attribute, outstanding talent, and even his personality was flawless, just like his extraordinarily good-looking appearance. Broken character. That¡¯s how overly strong characters are often referred to. And Leonhard fit that description perfectly. In fact, when he first saw him, Han had thought that wasn¡¯t enough to define him. So he had to admit it. He had no remorse when confronted with the hard reality that was Leonhard. From the beginning, he knew he was at an inferiority with his Spearman attribute. Even if his attribute wasn¡¯t overpowered at this time, he always knew there was a gap he couldn¡¯t close. Perhaps he would have been more envious if his attribute had a more unique grade. Then he began to look at it more closely. Leonhard stood in front of him. His sword, glowing blue, was pointing down. The more he looked at him, the better he felt. He had no regrets whatsoever about taking part in this fight. Fortunately, his first opponent was the main character. He believed that he had sufficiently demonstrated his fighting ability to the point where few would second guess him right off the bat. But before the fight, there was the possibility of a crushing defeat in his mind, as well as all the cynical looks he would receive afterwards. He would be lying if he said he hadn¡¯t thought about it. But that wasn¡¯t the case. He could also sense something else, something that had been showcased during his relentless offensive. He quite literally could not have done it. If Han had had the legendary grade attribute, and his opponent had a common grade attribute, he would have immediately tried to end the fight. But Leonhard didn¡¯t. He instead was choosing to try and force Han to recognize his judgment. ¡°¡­Han Seong. You know. The fight ¨C it is over.¡± He could notice Leonhard¡¯s concern in his eyes. He was also struck by the bright blue color surrounding his sword. An absolute power that could only be released when the attribute First Heavenly Sword reached level 3. Leonhard was now worried about hurting him with that sword. So far, he had limited himself to blocking their offense. And even though he had a chance to land a good attack on it, he didn¡¯t. It was simply unbelievable. ¡°I told you to raise your sword. I haven¡¯t given up yet.¡± Han spoke more firmly. This fight had to end properly. There was no point in it ending with him admitting defeat. Even if the blunt spear broke, he would not admit defeat with his own mouth. At the very least, he wished for a good defeat. He chuckled when he thought about it. He always considered it an interesting choice of words. The winner was the one who took it all. The loser was always in a pitiful position. Compared to the winners, all others got nothing, even regardless of whether it was a competition or not. But why don¡¯t I feel bad? The normal thing would be to feel bad because he was probably going to lose. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Leonhard hesitated. Then Han said more forcefully, ¡°I told you to raise your sword. I won¡¯t tell you again.¡± The moment he said that. It was only a moment. Suddenly, he felt his body get strangely light. It felt like he was going to collapse at any moment because his whole body felt heavy. Now, those sensations were gone, as if it had been a lie. Rather, he felt refreshed. He even believed that he could continue to compete with his spear. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± He took in Leonhard¡¯s reaction, and then a question popped into his mind. Why had Leonhart opened his eyes so wide? Chapter 39 I Became An Academy Spearman ¡ª Chapter 39. The King of Weapons (11) ¡°¡­ It¡¯s a prank, right?¡± ¡°No. It looks like he did.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he say his attribute was at Level 3 when he introduced himself? Now¡­ it¡¯s Level 4.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t even that surprised when Leonhard¡¯s attribute leveled up. But for Han¡­¡± ¡°Is it really possible for a cadet to reach Level 4 on the day of the entrance ceremony?¡± ¡°He has a common grade attribute¡­ so leveling up is harder for him, right?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe it.¡± More voices were heard than when Leonhard¡¯s attribute leveled up. The reality they all saw was quite incredible. An excessively bright blue color enveloped Han Seong¡¯s entire body. As if guarding his body, a strange blue wave formed. The Blessed Light, which only appeared when someone¡¯s attribute reached level 4, was in the process of healing Han Seong¡¯s body. Although most had a basic understanding of it, at the same time, they could not believe it. This was unprecedented. None of them had heard that a cadet reached Level 4 at the entrance ceremony. On the other hand, Glesia had a blank look on her face. ¡°¡­¡­¡± As she looked at Han Seong surrounded by blue light, she experienced changes inside. Ever since the fight began, Glesia¡¯s heart had been trembling. No one in the place knew about it. Not even Glesia herself. ¡­¡­ Han Seong. A man with a common attribute assigned to Class C. Despite this, she had an interest in him because she could not understand him. He seemed extraordinary to her. He did not fit his attribute. Which was why she even gladly accepted his suggestion to spend time together, because she was curious about him. When she suggested the fight against Leonhard, she didn¡¯t have an end goal in mind. She wouldn¡¯t have cared if Han Seong had rejected it. She knew her proposal was unreasonable. And unbelievably, Han Seong was giving an answer she had not expected. All right. Let¡¯s fight, Leonhard. Han replied in a calm but confident voice. His confident voice didn¡¯t change in front of Legendary Leonhard. And Han Seong proved it in the combat arena in front of everyone. He didn¡¯t run away during the fight with Leonhard even though he was facing a Legendary grade attribute. He was able to demonstrate his abilities by competing with pride. And he exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations by performing better than expected. She had been watching the fight with great anticipation. He had shown great power and initiative and skill with a common grade attribute. She was amazed. Her opinion changed as the fight progressed. Not only about Han Seong, but also about Leonhard. Firstly, Leonhard. His reasons for confidence were so obvious that she was not interested in him. However, Leonhard¡¯s performance in the fight was not normal. Despite the overwhelming difference between their attributes, he had chosen to be careful during the fight. He remained calm throughout the ordeal. He did not underestimate Han Seong¡¯s common grade attribute. He took the fight seriously. She was able to realize that she had made a mistake. The two were very different, although they looked similar at first glance. They merely had opposing qualities. Han Seong kept up his offensive despite his exhaustion. Leonhard remained calmly focused on defense. But the fascination she felt for both opponents and this fight was soon broken. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The moment Leonhard evolved his attribute suddenly. She was as speechless as the other cadets were shocked. Her heart dropped like never before. Leonhard radiated a bright blue light. This wasn¡¯t just unheard of for a cadet here at the academy. There was a huge gap between them. Difference in their attributes. Difference in their innate talents. Everyone present witnessed it. She witnessed it. Glesia was distressed to admit that she had seen it. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± It was at that moment that she realized what a ridiculous thing she had said to kick this all off. She had created this situation out of her curiosity. Han Seong, who fought hard, had heroically demonstrated his abilities to those present. He showed a great performance that drew the admiration of everyone at a training camp that typically only A-class cadets were allowed to enter. But he had Leonhard in front of him. -Overwhelming attribute. -Outstanding talent. His opponent had it all. It wasn¡¯t just a wall. It was a gigantic barrier. Han Seong must realize that this was one barrier he could not surpass. Chapter 40 I Became An Academy Spearman ¡ª Chapter 40. The King of Weapons (12) If anyone else had been standing in front of Leonhard, they would have crumbled. The Academy was a place where only those who possessed a good combination of attribute and talent could enter. For many people, as soon as they entered, they encountered a huge wall that they would never be able to overcome. And Han Seong, who had a common grade attribute, must have felt even more affected by that fact. But this¡­ She felt her heart freeze as Han Seong was propelled backwards by Leonhard¡¯s sudden counteroffensive. She tilted her head down, gaze hitting the floor. ¡°¡­¡­¡± It seemed that even her thoughts had stopped. Forcing herself to watch, she brought her head up again, focusing on the scene before her. She didn¡¯t have the slightest idea how she should think or act being faced with this inevitability. She stood there watching the fight like an idiot. She couldn¡¯t imagine for a moment what Han Seong must be feeling right now. She could tell with a glance that Han Seong might collapse soon. Countless negative thoughts flooded her mind. Chief in mind was that perhaps this moment would scar Han Seong for the rest of his life, which would block all his chances of moving forward. Then suddenly, Han Seong looked up. She felt an indescribable relief. She was grateful, for a reason she could not describe, that Han Seong¡¯s expression was not tinged with despair. She had fretted that her suggestion could have proved catastrophic, but this entire ordeal was proof that nothing could dominate or break Han¡¯s spirit. ¡°Leonhard.¡± But then she heard his firm voice. She froze. ¡°Raise your sword.¡± He said words that she ¨C that no one expected. She couldn¡¯t understand it, and she thought the fight should end immediately. To continue the fight would only be reckless. Glesia turned her head. She thought Instructor Avalanche might be able to stop this. But that was when she found out¡­ ¡°¡­¡­!¡± There was a different, but still intense blue fire in the instructor¡¯s left hand. It meant that the instructor had been prepared for any eventuality ¨C including ending a fight like this. So why¡­? She wondered why the instructor had not yet intervened. He should have ended the fight long ago, but it didn¡¯t look like he was about to ¨C or that he intended to. ¡°Han Seong. You know. The fight is over.¡± She heard Leonhard¡¯s calm voice. It reassured her that Leonhard wasn¡¯t getting carried away by emotions, although it was a little strange that he didn¡¯t seem out of breath. If he swung his sword with that huge blue light, right at this moment, it would be the end of Han Seong. And if he was seriously injured, she didn¡¯t know how to look at him afterwards ¨C or if she could. Again, Glesia felt she had made a big mistake. ¡°I told you to raise your sword. I haven¡¯t given up yet.¡± Han Seong continued to speak with determination, having regained his breath. Now, everyone in the room knew the outcome of this fight, but Han talked as if he didn¡¯t know. How¡­? Despite everything that had happened, he was not discouraged. The blue light of Leonhard¡¯s sword was so clear that she could not even guess at its destructive power. Han Seong did not hesitate even though he could also see it. At that moment she could tell from his gaze. Han Seong knew the end of this fight. He had not spoken without knowing it. He spoke knowing he had lost this fight. But he decided that it was better to face reality and to take it to the bitter end, rather than run away from it or take a lighter fate. Even after experiencing firsthand the difference between their attributes, he still had this choice. ¡°I told you to raise your sword. I won¡¯t tell you again.¡± Han¡¯s voice echoed even stronger now. As he said those words, a huge blue light enveloped him. She could not believe that the Blessed Light, which she thought had disappeared completely, enveloped him in such a way. Miracle¡­? She shook her head hard at the thought. This could not be called a mere miracle. It was completely the result of Han Seong¡¯s efforts. He materialized a reality that no other person would have ever achieved. Therefore, it should not be reduced to a miracle. ¡°Han Seong¡­¡± She mumbled his name dumbly. His exhausted body regained vitality. And his tired eyes returned to normal. She smiled because he -along with everyone else- seemed surprised at his own feat. Suddenly a thought came to her mind. Will I ever be able to understand this man? Han had said she could understand him if they spent time together. But how much time would she have to spend with him? She wondered if it was possible to ever really understand this man. Chapter 41 I Became An Academy Spearman ¡ª Chapter 41. The King of Weapons (13) *** -Evolution of attributes The exact reasons why and how attributes could increase in level were not clearly identified. This was because there were hundreds of attributes, and even then each attribute had different properties, so the conditions for their evolution were different. This resulted in there being many divergent views about the causes for evolution, but there were some common points that were agreed upon and considered plausible: When one overcame a crisis. When one had infinite ambition. When one would not hesitate regardless of the situation at hand. When one reached their special enlightenment. Beyond these four general criteria, there were innumerable clues about each attribute¡¯s evolving. But there was only one common requirement among them all to retain that evolution, regardless of attribute kind or level: a very strong heart. The moment the heart of the person who possessed the attribute faltered, the Blessed Light that had enveloped his whole body would disappear. There were countless people who lost the Blessed Light without being able to fully blossom. And the moment Leonhard evolved his attribute, he emitted a powerful blue light, that currently still shone strong. However, the Blessed Light that had enveloped Han Seong¡¯s body disappeared briefly. That was because his heart wavered. However, Han Seong was able to accept reality. He had the absolute inner strength to look forward without succumbing to reality. He was not envious or jealous of others. Rather, he accepted the other person regardless of their status and talents and tried to move forward. Soon after¡­. A perhaps greater Blessed Light enveloped Han Seong. It was, perhaps, almost inevitable¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡°This¡­.¡± Han was dumbfounded. He could even perceive the intensity of the light in his field of vision. The light enveloped him completely, from his core to his feet, and out to where his hands still clutched the spear. His body was so light as a feather that he felt he could fly. The most amazing thing was what happened next. A wealth of knowledge entered his head. The reasons. The concepts. He even naturally understood others¡¯ multiple experiences and unique ways and could utilize them in his handling the spear. So the way he held the spear changed to a more convenient posture for maneuvering. And at the same time, it allowed any actions he would do to have more power. He realized with humility that he had been mishandling the spear so far. ¡°Han Seong¡­¡± A smile escaped him as he heard Leonhard¡¯s surprised voice. He didn¡¯t need to look at his status window to know that¡­. I¡¯ve reached. Attribute Level 4. Han had thought it would take him at least half a year to reach that level. He couldn¡¯t believe it. He activated the mana that filled his entire body like a spring. The blue light that had just enveloped his body disappeared without a trace. From now on, Han was determined he would show a completely different handling of the spear. He believed he had enough power to counter Leonhard, whose attribute had reached Level 3. He concentrated all his mana on the spear. The mana spread from the blade of the spear to the shaft. He had so much mana that he could feel it covering his arms as well. As his attribute evolved, so did his stats. His current amount of mana encircled his vision and made it stronger. He could see more clearly and with more detail the main character¡¯s weaknesses, strengths, and more crucially, where the gaps were in his defenses. I could do it. He believed he could deal a blow to the main character of this world, even though Leonhard had repelled all his attacks as if he were an impregnable castle. The level of an attribute meant power. The level could be improved as opposed to the grade given. The lower the grade of an attribute, the more difficult it is to raise its level. On the other hand, higher attributes were not only more powerful, but grew more easily. It was something he personally had found a little ridiculous and overpowered when reading about this world. But that could matter little if someone managed to get their lower grade attribute to level up before the higher grade attribute could do so. He pointed his spear at Leonhard without saying anything. It was then that he raised his sword. Leonhard¡¯s stoic eyes had disappeared. His gaze seemed to contain a subtle joy. Han smiled as he looked into his opponent¡¯s blue eyes. This time he would compete against a sword that shone brighter than his spear. He stomped hard on the floor without hesitation. Even the movement of his feet felt completely different from before. Now he understood how to step to enhance the attacking power of his spear. Suddenly, when he turned the tip of his foot, he stabbed violently with his spear. CLLLLAAAAANNGGGG The moment Leonhard blocked his spear, a strong shockwave swept through the combat arena. A gust of wind ruffled two sets of hair. The aura of First Heavenly Sword and the blue aura composed of Han¡¯s own mana canceled each other out. His vision was interrupted by the sparks. But his mind remained strangely fresh. Also, his spear did not bounce back as much as before. Han recovered his spear as naturally as flowing water. That¡¯s great. Finally, he was in the same tune as Leonhard. He felt like he was in an actual fight rather than having to fight for his life. The speed at which he could attack again had also improved. And the power Han had to concentrate on a single point could penetrate everything. Chapter 42 I Became An Academy Spearman ¡ª Chapter 42. The King of Weapons (14) Clang! Clang! Clang The hands that wielded the spear felt light. It was like moving a brush to constantly draw in the air. It was hard not to believe it seeing the blue dance in response in the air around him. Han had become drawn to the numerous blue waves he created in the air with his spear. He moved his spear endlessly toward Leonhard, someone who could overcome any adversity. Now he challenged him yet again with his spear. And ¨C Han could perceive it. The smirk on Leonhard¡¯s lips. Despite the fierce offensive, the main character was still the main character. Leonhard, who was again receiving his strong attacks, still saw no threat. He gently repelled the spear with his First Heavenly Sword. Despite the intense sound, his hand gestured delicately while wielding the sword, appearing equally as light as walking on air. It was as if he politely acknowledged all of Han¡¯s attacks. Even if he made an attack that could penetrate anything, Leonhard would subtly repel it. Flow¡­? He could feel it at that moment. The fact that Leonhard, who previously only struck his spear to repel it, was now reacting smoothly as if he was flowing with his spear. He was surprised. But it was quite good. Because he wouldn¡¯t have to hesitate for an instant to attack. Even if he attacked almost with all his might, Leonhard would receive it without any problems. There was no doubt in his gaze. Rather, enjoyment, joy, pleasure¡­ he only saw those emotions. He thought he probably had the same eyes as Leonhard. He suddenly turned his body once to make a surprise attack. A movement that made it difficult to predict the trajectory of the spear. It seemed that the spear was heading for various points. The points of blue light soon became a single line. In the end, the spear attack looked like a beam of light. Clanggg!! Leonhard, who received the spear attack as if he could not avoid it, was pushed backwards. His feet dragged on the floor. The thunderous sound that came from the clash of their weapons was nothing like before. He could even feel it as he retrieved his spear. He was sure he could land a blow. Just a little. There was a really tiny gap. Leonhard¡¯s sword became faster and faster. The tip of the spear pointed at his side. For a moment, he thought Leonhard would not react, so he planned to stop before he hit him. However. That guy could do it. A really crazy talent. Did the main character really have to do these things now? He almost had him! Leonhard¡¯s adaptation was abnormal. And at that time ¨C ¡°¡­What¡­.?¡± When Leonhard lowered his sword, Han instantly had the illusion that he disappeared for just a second¡­ *** No talent goes beyond the attribute¡ª People often said. Even if someone had outstanding talents, if their attribute grade was low, they would soon reach their limits. It was normal for them to hear phrases like, ¡®if his attribute was only one grade higher, he could shine even more¡¯. Leonhard was used to hearing such phrases from everyone, including the people he knew. His own family uttered such things¡­ But he wanted to believe that those people were wrong, even though he could not prove it personally. Leonhard knew he had been greatly blessed when he received the highest attribute. A Legendary grade attribute. However, he now had someone in front of him who proved how ridiculous those thoughts were. It now dawned on him. This was the same someone who could accomplish what even he had been unable to do. His talent transcended his attribute ¨C and on an incredible scale. The talent Han Seong possessed far exceeded his Spearman attribute. Otherwise, it would be impossible to explain this fight. A strength beyond explanation. He knew that when an attribute reached Level 4, the bearer not only gained a lot of knowledge, but also wisdom behind it, which increased his power. But it made no sense for Han Seong to immediately display this strength just because he now had a better understanding of his attribute. Leonhard laughed inwardly. Han Seong reached that level because he strained his potential, talent, and hard work to the breaking point, and the power he acquired afterwards was nothing more than a reward for his efforts. It was only fair that Leonhard, too, had to sincerely work to demonstrate his power. The aura that the First Heavenly Sword had could only be released at Level 3 ¨C which he had now attained. Not only could he imbue the sword with the aura of First Heavenly Sword, he could do much more if he applied that aura to his body. He had learned the extent of the uses of this aura while blocking Han Seong¡¯s attacks. Which included the move to end this fierce fight. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± In a flash, he disappeared to reappear in front of Han Seong, narrowly missing the spearhead to his back region. The neck where his sword pointed to was soaked with sweat. Although his body recovered after his attribute evolved, Han Seong had swung the spear so many times that his body was overtaxed. As unfortunate as it was, upgrading an attribute level did not upgrade the body as well ¨C it was only a temporary reprieve granted to the warrior. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Leonhard smiled at Han Seong, who looked at him in amazement. The sword remained at the cadet¡¯s neck, positioned for full effect and in full view for all to see. He heard collective exhalations and exclamations in response. ¡°This is the end of the sparring match.¡± Instructor Avalanche declared abruptly. He began to lower his sword in satisfaction upon hearing the instructor¡¯s words. Han Seong. That peculiar name among so many cadets¡­ It was well worth remembering. Especially since after a long and arduous fight, Leonhard had ended the fight without any serious injury to the beleaguered cadet. Chapter 43 I Became An Academy Spearman ¡ª Chapter 43. The King of Weapons (15) *** ¡°This is the end of the sparring.¡± Instructor Avalanche¡¯s voice called out, clear as day. Strange, how he did not declare a victor. Leonhard began to lower his sword, which was pointed at Han Seong¡¯s neck, with a smile. He had executed his first travel through the void to end the battle victoriously, and without injury to the other party. He had exceeded even his personal expectations for the fight. Han Seong also sketched a faint smile. ¡°I guess it¡¯s a draw after all.¡± Leonhard blinked at Han Seong¡¯s incoherent words. ¡°¡­Draw?¡± He had clearly won the fight. When he surrounded his body with the Heavenly First Sword aura, he was able to move at an unimaginable speed from one point in time to another, and because of that his sword ended up near Han Seong¡¯s neck. There had been no need to hurt him, and he had shown he did not have to. He had no intention of bragging about the outcome of the fight, but Han Seong¡¯s statement made no sense. ¡°What the hell do you mean, Han Seong?¡± he asked, unable to keep the credulity from his voice. ¡°Don¡¯t you see my spear?¡± Han Seong slowly lowered his gaze at his own question. Confused, Leonhard couldn¡¯t understand right away as he likewise lowered his gaze to the spear. The spear was pointed at the center of his chest. It had stopped an inch away. ¡°When¡­?¡± Han Seong slowly withdrew his spear. He smiled at the dumbfounded Leonhard. Then he said something completely unexpected. ¡°Leonhard, do you know why snakes are scary?¡± ¡°Snakes?¡± ¡°Yes. When they hide in the bushes to attack by surprise. Or they attack when you least expect it. They¡¯re very scary. But if a snake is found in a plain or where there are no bushes, they are not so scary.¡± Leonhard frowned. He understood exactly what Han Seong wanted to say. ¡­Now that I think about it. Since the beginning of the fight, Han Seong had tried his best to stay on the offensive. But he simply didn¡¯t pay attention to his behavior. His body was overloaded as if he was on fire. And he had an unusual look. At the same time, he started to think to the time he had rushed over with the First Heavenly Sword. Perhaps¡­ Han Seong had moved his spear at the same speed. The speed had been the same the entire fight, with certain lapses. It was a very ridiculous guess. It suddenly came to his mind. He could have stopped me. That was when he made the connection to Han Seong¡¯s words. The entire attack series had looked like the build up to a surprise attack, moving his spear like a snake in and out of the grass. However, every attack he had initiated was part of the build up ¨C each attack biting at him as if it was the real thing only for the hidden attack to be the actual bite. But¡­ No way. That didn¡¯t make sense. ¡°I had a vague feeling that you were coming towards me.¡± At that moment, he heard the words directly from the cadet¡¯s mouth. Han Seong shook his head with a smile at his puzzled look. ¡°But I didn¡¯t dare to extend the spear.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe you wouldn¡¯t have. If you had extended the spear at that time, the fight would have ended differently¡­¡± Leonhard replied dumbfounded. Because Han Seong¡¯s words meant that he could have won, but he didn¡¯t. Surely he would have hit him if he had extended the spear. He couldn¡¯t deny that he was off guard at that moment. ¡°It ended the way it did. You¡¯re right. But it wasn¡¯t that easy.¡± He could endure the way Han Seong connected the words together, even though he felt as if he had been punched by him in the face. It was amazing that Han Seong had raised the level of his attribute. Not only did his physical ability increase, but also the mana wrapped around his spear. Even his wit reached a greater depth. It was as if Han Seong had by leveling up become another person. And although his own attribute also rose to Level 3, he could not relax in the slightest. He too fought with almost all his might. Of course, he never imagined that he could lose this fight. He did not belittle Han Seong, who had fought well. But he had never doubted the imminence of his own victory. Because he had been confident in the power he had. ¡°Leonhard.¡± He focused again on Han¡¯s face. ¡°You would have died if I had speared you. It¡¯s the same as you would have stabbed me with your sword. So I could not extend the spear. No matter how many instructors were watching, I wasn¡¯t sure they would break up the fight in time.¡± A bitter smile escaped him as Han Seong explained in detail. He felt empty. It was as if all his thoughts were distorted. With this explanation, he had to admit that Han Seong had truly exceeded his expectations. ¡°How on earth¡­ could you react at the speed of First Heavenly Sword?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I reacted. I just¡­¡± Han paused, clearly reluctant to tell, ¡°¡­ guessed.¡± ¡°A guess?¡± ¡°Yes. I know it seems weird¡­ but¡­ I just had a hunch.¡± Chapter 44 I Became An Academy Spearman ¡ª Chapter 44. The King of Weapons (16) *** Leonhard was silent as he listened to Han Seong¡¯s words. It did not seem that Han Seong had lied. Since he had first met the man, he seemed like a sincere person. That was when he realized the true outcome of the fight. I lost. Leonhard hadn¡¯t expected to lose so soon after receiving an upgrade to his Legendary grade attribute. It was more shocking than he had expected. Tap Tap Then he turned his head as he heard footsteps approaching. A group approached the two as the general viewing body of the cadets slowly dispersed. Soon, all that remained in the immediate vicinity were Glesia, Yumia, and the Instructor Avalanche. ¡°Congratulations, both of you.¡± Instructor Avalanche began the conversation, nodding to each man. ¡°I did not expect to see such an amazing fight.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Leonhard replied humbly despite the instructor¡¯s smile. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so modest. Although the sparring ended in a draw, it was truly extraordinary. Two cadets managed to evolve their attributes at relatively the same time during sparring. It¡¯s something extraordinarily rare. Cadet Leonhard¡­ and Cadet Han Seong, you both deserve recognition.¡± Leonhard did not feel satisfied at all despite the instructor¡¯s praise. His heart was bitter. His heart was empty. He still lacked a lot. He thought he had recognized his opponent without arrogance. But in reality it had not been so. Did I really unconsciously underestimate Han Seong? If he had looked at him as his equal, he would have acted differently. He had never anticipated that Han Seong would be able to react to that new move. Otherwise, he would have first deflected his spear to ensure victory. ¡°Well done, Han Seong.¡± He recognized a calm voice, and his attention was immediately drawn to that person. Glesia had approached Han Seong. Her long blue hair reached her waist. She still looked mysterious, but her face no longer had the indifferent expression. He had never seen her like this. ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s been hard.¡± Han Seong smiled. And at that moment Glesia also sketched a smile. She captivated Leonhard¡¯s vision. ¡°Leonhard¡­! Are you all right? Are you hurt anywhere?¡± Yumia, who had suddenly appeared by his side, smiled up him awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m fine. None of us got hurt like you saw.¡± ¡­ Then he understood the whole context of the fight again. But it would stick in his mind, as surely as it would stick in other people¡¯s minds. *** The fight ended in a draw. It was a miracle he hadn¡¯t lost. ¡°¡­¡­¡± A smile escaped Han Seong¡¯s face as he reflected on it. He had already left the A-Class training camp and had separated from the others. He was a bit self-absorbed as he made his way to the dormitory where he would be staying. ¡°Apparently he¡¯s not the only cheater.¡± He had taken full advantage of the fight against Leonhard. Attribute Level 4. He felt like he could fly through the sky. He had proven himself against the highest of the A-Class. He had also been recognized by the instructor at the training camp. This would serve to strengthen his reputation. However, it still bothered him that the result was a draw. It would have been better if he had lost. He believed that the fight should end with his last attack. But in the end, Han had made an absurd move. It was because he knew what Leonhard would do next. That¡¯s why he was able to deal with it. He shouldn¡¯t have been able to react, but he did, as if he was predicting the future. The main character in the novel always neutralized his opponent in the same way. Leonhard never killed them, nor would he deliberately inflict serious injuries. Readers called him a carcinogen or too predictable. Although, it didn¡¯t seem to him that such a main character was a bad thing. A kind protagonist. A sympathetic protagonist. He had taken advantage of it. He had to. As soon as he thought about it, he acted on instinct. He extended his hand with the spear towards the space where Leonhard appeared, and the rest was history. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Then, Leonhard¡¯s downcast face came to his mind. His face had shown an expression of utter defeat at his words. ¡°Actually¡­ he should have won.¡± A small regret was added to his cheerful mood. Chapter 45 I Became An Academy Spearman ¡ª Chapter 45. First Day at the Great Royal Academy (1) *** The morning sun illuminated the interior of the dormitory¡­ ¡­ and Han Seong was awakened by the warm sunlight. ¡°¡­¡­¡± His body was stiff as he gingerly lifted his upper half from the bed. It felt like his body was heavy, as if it were made of metal. He swept his tousled hair with his hand, then turned to drag his lower body out of bed. Gingerly stepping onto the stone floor, he heaved himself upright. Then he stretched. Crack, crackk, craaaccckkk He frowned. Several bones in his body were thundering with pain at approximately the same time ¨C and it wasn¡¯t going away. It hurts like hell. He could feel muscle pain with every little movement. It was as if his whole body was bruised, inside and out. Will I die if I do that a few more times? Heh¡­ He checked his condition again after the joke, silently offering pleas to whoever might be listening that that would not be his fate. He thought he had gotten used to the muscle pain because he had trained like crazy for two months. Although he knew that the aftermath of yesterday¡¯s fight wouldn¡¯t completely disappear, the muscle pain he felt now was completely different to the pain he had been used to before. It was as if he was realizing truly how much more he could take ¨C his body, mind, and soul. I was very glad to have a private room. It was better to wake up in a clean, solitary dorm room than in a noisy, busy ramshackle inn. Beginning with C-class, cadets were given a private room in the dormitory. Class D cadets are housed in another dormitory with rooms for two. This was very satisfactory to him, since he preferred to be alone. Then he looked at the empty space, and his attribute window popped up. Name: Han Seong Sex: Male (20) Title: None Height / Weight: 178cm 67kg Current continental influence: 172 Stats [Physical Strength 12] [Agility 21] [Stamina 19] [Mana 10] [Luck 5] Possessed Attributes [1] [Spearman Lvl.4] Skills [0] ¡°Oh! It really¡­¡± An exclamation naturally escaped him. A sense of fullness filled his heart. The numbers that appeared in the status window were completely different from before. Except for the fixed value of Luck, all the other values reached double digits. Most importantly, his Mana stat had increased from 2 to 10. ¡°¡­I was worried about the mana going up just a little bit. This is a blessing.¡± But he had made it happen in a single day. He still couldn¡¯t believe he had grown at such an incredible rate. It was a feat that usually only the main character in martial arts novels could experience. The fact that he did it in addition to the main character, he felt he had made it. ¡°Yes. It really can be called a miracle.¡± Han said, flexing his hand into a fist. He had evolved his common grade attribute without any special advantages or traps. One of the most important things in this world. ¡­ He washed himself in the bathroom attached to the private room. Then he put on his uniform. Then, as he placed the iron lance on his back, a subtle smile crept across his mouth. Funny how he had wished for something different when he first arrived. Now, he couldn¡¯t think of himself in any other way. It was now a little after 8 am when he left the room. He liked the fact that classes started at 9 am, just like they did in the novel. He saw many cadets as he walked down the stairs to the high-rise dormitory. The cadets were also leaving their rooms to go into the central teaching area that was located inside the faculty. They all had the same uniform as he did. Probably because the dorm where he lived housed the C1-C5 classes. Despite their class, they walked with purpose. They seemed full of will. ¡°Now that I think about it, this is also different from Class D.¡± On the day the entrance exam results were announced, he expected to be placed in Class B, but a part of his mind thought that he might be placed in Class D. That would be the worst thing that could happen. The D-class cadets had completely different wills. Although some cadets had a burning desire to pass, such as those now in Class C, almost half of those cadets did not show as much motivation. Most had common grade attributes, so they had no hope of advancement to a higher class. He knew that it had been likely that he may have had to room with them at the start. Because Spearman was a common grade attribute, not highly valued in this world. It¡¯s weird when I think about it. He wondered why the spear felt different after he reached Level 4. He felt it was way above its predetermined grade. The more he wielded the spear, the more his sense of superiority grew. From his perspective, it was a strong attribute. If it hadn¡¯t been for Leonhard¡¯s attribute, he might have become the main character here. Moreover, in the close fight with Leonhard it could be seen that it was not an awful attribute. The outcome of a draw would have been absolutely impossible without the spear. He questioned why swords that had a middle to close-ranged attacking range received positive reviews, but spears that had the longer range to defeat them were so underrated. ¡­ He thought about it as he made his way down the corridor. He soon came to a conclusion, and a vacant smile escaped him. The spear art had never had an attribute that could be distinguished as high ranking. The reason was very simple. In the history of this world, there was no spear art that had been upgraded above the common one. Chapter 46 I Became An Academy Spearman ¡ª Chapter 46. First Day at the Great Royal Academy (2) In this world called GRA, strangely enough, there were no high-ranking attributes that were compatible with the art of the spear. On the other hand, just by looking at the common grade attribute ¡®swordsmanship¡¯, one knew that there were not just dozens of high grade attributes that were compatible with it, but even decent common grade attributes. Even if it was under the same name of swordsmanship, each person received a different attribute. A simple example was Leonhard¡¯s Legendary Grade attribute ¨C First Heavenly Sword. When his attribute level would eventually go up in the distant future, he would actually display ridiculous swordsmanship that could contain heaven in the sword. Compared to the other characters in the story who had similar swordsmanship abilities, his attribute could be argued to just be more uniquely powerful. Other swordsmen had either durability-focused attributes or charge-related attributes. Not as overpowered, but deadly in their own right. But the art of the spear¡­ ¡°It¡¯s curious. Why isn¡¯t there a better attribute for spear art?¡± he asked aloud. The more he thought about it, the deeper his regret became. If there was a higher grade of the art of the spear, he could have used it as a reference to further improve his art of the spear. Because that meant there would be a guide or a pioneer to follow. Maybe everything seems different because things went well yesterday. Now he could see everything in a positive light. [Class C1] When he got to the classroom where he was supposed to be for six months, the door was open. ¡°¡­¡­¡± He took a deep breath, mindful of his stance and appearance. Then he walked in, in a dignified and professional manner. ¡°Oh!¡± ¡°He¡¯s here!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Han Seong, right?¡± He immediately heard voices. As soon as he entered the classroom, he could feel eyes staring at him. But he was unfazed by their stares. He had expected the results of the fight to spread throughout the academy. He looked around without worrying about the stares. Surely he is here. It didn¡¯t take him long to find Dave in the classroom. Dave looked back at him, and smiled. ¡°Hey, Han Seong.¡± He walked over to join Dave, sitting down on the empty seat next to him. ¡°Dave,¡± Han began, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about yesterday-¡° ¡°Forget about it. You don¡¯t have to be sorry about anything. A Class A cadet came looking for you; you couldn¡¯t stay with me. By the way, what the hell¡¯s going on? It¡¯s been said that you fought against Leonhard, the best cadet in this year¡¯s entrance exam¡­ I¡¯ve heard quite a few rumors, but what do you say?¡± Dave asked with a curious look as soon as he sat down. When he pondered how he should answer, he decided not to complicate things. Now that rumors have spread, it would be ridiculous to try to hide anything. ¡°Somehow,¡± he deliberately left Glesia¡¯s name out, ¡°I ended up involved in sparring with Leonhard. And it didn¡¯t turn out badly. By the way, did the rumors about yesterday¡¯s fight spread that far?¡± ¡°Much more than you can imagine. Because some cadets from our same class saw you yesterday when you left with the A-class cadets, and then some of them said they hung outside the A-class training facility to hear how the fight went. Besides, I also heard that the result of the fight has spread among the instructors¡­¡± ¡°Among the instructors?¡± ¡°Some of the instructors visited our classroom before you arrived. They said they wanted to see you.¡± When Dave said that, Han paused to think for a moment. Was it that important? He definitely knew that the consequences of the fight would be great for Leonhard and himself. He had anticipated interest from the cadets in his own classroom, but was surprised that even a couple instructors had come to the classroom to see him. More than that made him skeptical. The normal thing would be for all the attention to be focused on Leonhard. The best in the entrance exam, having a Legendary grade attribute. So the instructors would naturally be very interested in Leonhard. He didn¡¯t expect that to be any different even after yesterday¡¯s fight. Attention was only supposed to be directed towards the main character of this world. But now the focus was also on him. He was a bit puzzled. Sure, it had been a draw, but Leonhard¡¯s attribute had evolved to a greater version. His own upgraded attribute paled in comparison. Honestly, he was more confident after his attribute was raised to Level 4, confident enough to accept that attention. I¡¯m sure I¡¯m strong. Of course, that didn¡¯t apply in all cases. Cadets had thousands of different attributes, and there were actually a decent amount of them that could put him in an unfavorable position. This meant that there were times when he could lose to a cadet in the same C-class. ¡°Han Seong. I expected you to be strong because of your confidence. But I didn¡¯t expect you to be so strong that you could compete against Leonhard to show your capabilities.¡± ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating¡­¡± Han said, glancing around quickly to see how many people were paying attention. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it¡¯s true, the fight, and what happened? Then you¡¯re not in the C-class standard. You can¡¯t be. Those instructors who evaluated you in the entrance exam must be blind to assign someone like you in Class C.¡± Han noticed Dave smiling awkwardly as he praised him. ¡°That¡¯s a little embarrassing to hear,¡± Han demurred. He spent some time to redirect the conversation, casually chatting with Dave about a few things. Tap tap Suddenly there was the sound of footsteps. When he turned his head, he saw the woman walking into the classroom. A flame-like redhead. She had a slight smile on her beautiful face. She stood out in her sleek black suit, unique to the Great Royal Academy instructors. ¡°Could it be that you guys are so full of will because it¡¯s the first day?¡± Her charming voice showed her confidence. He stared blankly. Why¡­? He wondered why this woman was in a Class C classroom. It really was unexpected. Carly Ishtar¡ª An instructor with a unique grade attribute, although it could almost be considered legendary. It was named the Bloody Dawn for a reason. And she was also the instructor who had made a good impression on him during the entrance exam. Carly Ishtar, herself, had now entered the C-class classroom. Chapter 47 I Became An Academy Spearman ¡ª Chapter 47. Han Seong Didn¡¯t Smile (1) *** ¡°Is she the instructor of our class?¡± ¡°She¡¯s very pretty.¡± ¡°I know that instructor. I think her name is Carly Ishtar.¡± ¡°Bloody Dawn? Is that really her?¡± ¡°I heard she did great work on the eastern front.¡± As Carly stepped onto the platform, there arose a commotion inside the classroom. Some cadets recognized her even though they were in C-class. And Han was simply flabbergasted. ¡°Han Seong, do you know the instructor? Why are you so surprised?¡± Dave¡¯s curious questions prompted him to respond. ¡°I don¡¯t know her personally. But she was one of the instructors who examined me during my entrance exam.¡± ¡°What? I thought most of the examiners were in charge of A~B classes.¡± That was what he had thought too. Han was puzzled. Like Dave, he couldn¡¯t understand. Even though the cadets were making noise, Carly just watched in silence after she said her first words. It was as if she could see right through them, and was enjoying it. She looked at the cadets¡¯ faces starting from the left and moving to the right, as if memorizing them one by one. It was then that he realized. Carly must be a Class C instructor. It¡¯s the only thing that makes sense. It had to be complete nonsense. She was an instructor worthy of Class A. To be an instructor here was practically insulting her talents. However, he had to accept what was happening. Otherwise, Carly would not be standing on the instructor¡¯s platform right now. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Soon Carly¡¯s eyes stopped on him. His body stiffened. He was sure that her red eyes looked at him with a strange emotion. It was a positive look. But it seemed that the eye contact bound his body. He couldn¡¯t explain it in words. He felt a gentle pressure. Also as if something was holding his limbs. These sensations caused his body to want to shrink. He clenched his hands under the table with all his strength to keep from shrinking. He didn¡¯t know why he reacted that way, even though Carly wasn¡¯t acting overtly hostile to him. Don¡¯t panic¡­act normal. He had to appear calm. Then he understood what he felt. It was like the instinctive fear a prey felt in the face of a natural predator. The moment Carly smiled, the pressure on his body disappeared. ¡°Han Seong. Why did she smile at you like that just now?¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know.¡± He really felt as if he had been hit for no apparent reason. He had made a good impression on Carly during the entrance exam, and as Dave had said, the instructors were interested in him because of yesterday¡¯s sparring. Surely Carly¡¯s interest in him had increased. That was a good thing. Of course, her direct gaze was so strange that it even embarrassed him. Because things continued to happen that had never happened in the original work. ¡°Silence, cadets. Enough chatter.¡± When her cold voice rang out, the classroom immediately fell silent. ¡°It¡¯s good that everyone is excited on the first day. I like to watch that passion. There seems to be a few cadets who recognize me, so first I¡¯m going to introduce myself. My name is Carly Ishtar. I am the instructor who will be in charge of you for the next six months. I was in the battlefields in the eastern part, and now I will be an instructor at the Academy to rest for a while.¡± Six months¡­? He wondered in the midst of his confusion. Carly said six months even though she would normally be in charge for a year. ¡°Normally I wouldn¡¯t be here. Originally the cadets I would have to teach were assigned to class A3. You know what that means, right?¡± Carly continued to speak. He noticed that some of the cadets¡¯ eyes were glowing. An excellent cadet is accompanied by an excellent instructor.¡ª Although this was an all too obvious statement, it made even more sense in this Academy. The level of the instructors also changed according to the level of the cadets. Of course, that meant that what could be learned by each class was very different. And all the cadets in this classroom had understood that. An excellent instructor was now in the C1 class. What did that mean for the A- and B-classes? ¡°Normally this doesn¡¯t happen. This is a blessing for you, and for me it¡¯s a small gamble. I want to see if you can grow in half a year under my guidance. I wonder how big the sprouts will be this year.¡± The atmosphere in the classroom softened a bit as Carly continued her words with a bright smile. ¡°Now, does anyone have any questions? Since today is only the day after the entrance ceremony, there is no set schedule, unlike tomorrow. If it¡¯s a simple question, I¡¯ll try to answer it appropriately before class officially starts.¡± As Carly looked around at the cadets, Han stared at her blankly. It¡¯s real. Carly was actually the instructor for the C1 class. He wasn¡¯t sure if he was excited for her to be his teacher, or terrified. Then when a cadet raised his hand, the eyes of those present focused on him. It was a male cadet with blond hair. He did not feel a good impression when she saw him. At first glance, he looked like a punk. Leonhard would be like that if his honorable character was twisted to the max. ¡°Instructor? I have a question.¡± ¡°Ask the question.¡± Her voice sounded calm, collected, but a little amused. ¡°Instructor! Do you happen to have a boyfriend?¡± The moment Han heard the cadet¡¯s question, he kept his mouth shut. ¡­He¡¯s crazy. He needs to shut up. But unlike his thought, other cadets also expressed their admiration. ¡°I¡¯m curious too!¡± ¡°She¡¯s really very beautiful!¡± Even the girls were excited with the question. That¡¯s when Han remembered something. He whispered to Dave urgently. ¡°Dave, don¡¯t smile.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Just don¡¯t smile.¡± Chapter 48 I Became An Academy Spearman ¡ª Chapter 48. Han Seong Didn¡¯t Smile (2) There wasn¡¯t even time to explain the reason to Dave. If he reacted to the question, he would be marked by Carly. So he kept his lips tightly sealed. He watched Carly as he controlled his expression. And just as he expected. Carly¡¯s mouth curved as she looked at the cadet who had asked the question. She seemed to be smiling, but her eyes were not smiling at all. He could guess what words she would say next. ¡°The cadet who asked the question, what is your name?¡± The cadet opened his mouth in glee. ¡°My name is Gerard Leadri! I have a rare class attribute called Blessing of the Wind! You are very pretty, Instructor! Tell me, where would you like me to take you out to?¡± Gerard seemed to be oblivious to the serious atmosphere. Han was stunned. ¡°Really?¡± Carly raised her right hand. He couldn¡¯t help but gulp. Soon he would be able to witness what he had read in the novel. She clasped her hands together perfectly. WhooBANNGG! Suddenly there was a loud bang like the sound of a drum. The inside of the classroom shook. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Most of the cadets didn¡¯t understand what Carly had done. Only he could see it clearly. The face of the cadet who asked the question was hit as hard as if it had been crushed by rock. After falling to the floor, he rolled around wildly. ¡°AAAUUGGHHHHH!¡± ¡°What?¡± Many cadets belatedly reacted to what happened. ¡°QUIET.¡± Carly¡¯s voice rang out again. It was an extremely cold voice, unlike before. The screams of the female cadets stopped as if they were an illusion, and even the cadets expressing their astonishment closed their mouths. ¡°It is good that you cadets have so much encouragement. It¡¯s better than an atmosphere of despair. Besides, I know that you have the necessary talent to enter the Academy. You all proved yourselves on the entrance exam. But¡­¡± Her words came to an abrupt halt. Carly swept the cadets with her gaze. Not a single cadet made eye contact with Carly. Their bodies all became unnaturally rigid, as if they were under the curse of petrifaction. They even found it difficult to breathe. Then her eyes caught Han for an instant. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Goosebumps rose all over his body, but he was able to keep his composure. He probably hadn¡¯t reacted as badly as the other cadets. And maybe neither had Dave, because he had advised him just a short while ago. Carly, who soon looked away slowly, opened her mouth again. ¡°What I don¡¯t understand is how rotten his mentality is. I don¡¯t know how he dared to ask his instructor such a question. Some might now think that my punishment has been too severe because Cadet Gerard hasn¡¯t done anything that bad¡­¡± She paused again. The corners of her lips turned up. It was a truly beautiful smile. Not like before when his eyes didn¡¯t smile. Now it did look natural. ¡°There is not a single instructor in this Academy who has not been on the battlefield. They have all experienced life and death situations. This means that they have dedicated their lives to the defense of this Empire. Therefore, my personality is not good enough to socialize with cadets like him, who have just received their attribute, but dare to ask questions like that. He didn¡¯t even show basic courtesy towards his instructor. I hate rude cadets more than anything else.¡± Her voice was cold. She sounded as if she didn¡¯t like that he had asked something personal so lightly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Her gaze continued to wander the room. ¡°¡­¡­¡± A suffocating silence hung in the air of the classroom. Carly slowly shook her head. ¡°The cadet next to Gerard, yes, you ¨C take him to the treatment room.¡± ¡°Yes. Understood!¡± She is scarier than I thought. His experience in person compared to what he had read in the novel felt radically different. This is a Level 9 attribute. Just a few words, accompanied by a truly tiny display of power, caused all the cadets present to freeze. Carly had done nothing to any of them except Gerard. She had enough power to overpower them with just eye contact. He could feel it clearly now that his attribute was at Level 4. She was like a predator in this space. ¡°Han Seong?¡± He was surprised when she mentioned his name, but opened his mouth calmly. ¡°Yes, Instructor Carly?¡± ¡°Only Cadet Han Seong didn¡¯t smile earlier. I think all the other cadets either laughed or were swayed by the question.¡± He merely smiled awkwardly as he looked around. At the same time, he noticed that Dave was avoiding his gaze. I don¡¯t think he smiled either. Why does she only mention me? ¡°On that note, I would like to ask Cadet Han Seong a question. Cadet Seong, would you agree?¡± ¡°¡­Yes. Instructor.¡± A little fear crept in as he answered. He was sure the question would not be easy. Chapter 49 I Became An Academy Spearman ¡ª Chapter 49. Carly Ishtar (1) Han became nervous as he looked at Carly. Despite his confidence, there was only one way to describe the situation. Predator, and her prey. They were now in those positions. Her smile seemed cold. The red eyes looking at him were objectively beautiful, but not so much under these circumstances. He swallowed hard. Then Carly asked him the question. ¡°Cadet Han Seong, do you think the Empire¡¯s front is adequately maintained? I want you to tell me what you think about it.¡± Her voice sounded calm. It was completely unexpected, but ironically, it didn¡¯t seem strange to him. It was a question only Carly would ask. One of the characters that he found unique when he read The Great Royal Academy was Carly Ishtar. She really was special. But he knew what the reason was. He also knew why she had focused so much on effort. And even now, why she had asked him this question. Bloody Dawn. Her nickname showed her great performance. A performance that could only be achieved on the front line. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Carly stared at him without pressing him to respond. She merely maintained eye contact. When he finished organizing his thoughts, Han then opened his mouth. ¡°I think the front will gradually recede.¡± He knew the future of this world. The Empire front had held firm for years in the current war. But suddenly the winds of change would blow. An absolute crisis would emerge. There should already be some signs of this at the front. ¡°Why do they think that Cadet Han Seong? The front has not receded in the last three years. Not once.¡± He wondered if he had been surprised by her answer. Carly looked at him with interest as she asked him why he thought that. ¡°The main reason is that fewer and fewer cadets want to go to war. In addition, the number of officers and soldiers holding the front continues to decline.¡± Han¡¯s response was immediate. Those that were fighting to maintain the front were still doing a great job. Some of them could be called key characters of this world, although he personally wouldn¡¯t meet them. Thanks to them and their efforts, the front had not receded at present. But everyday fighting was so intense that it could be said that the talents of the Empire were daily being plucked at the front. Suddenly the words Carly had said came to his mind. There is not a single instructor in this Academy who has not been on the battlefield. So he could understand her looking at them coldly. Those who had been on the battlefield had a different outlook compared to the cadets who had just entered the Academy. They were not only there as instructors at the Academy because they wanted to teach. They were there because there was a need for them to teach. On the battlefield there was a brutal reality. There was no way for people experiencing this reality to have an ordinary daily life. But there would be no future for the Empire unless they did. Carly, who paid close attention to his answer, smiled slightly. ¡°It seems Cadet Han Seong is more interested in the battlefield than I thought. Most people don¡¯t know the battlefield like that¡­¡± ¡°I know it by chance,¡± Han tried to justify his answer. Maybe he should have played dumb instead. ¡°Really? If you have heard about it, it¡¯s because you have even the slightest interest.¡± He merely nodded weakly at Carly¡¯s words. He couldn¡¯t think of a better answer. Fortunately, his response had not displeased Carly. Finally, Carly looked away from him. Then she glanced at the numerous cadets in the classroom. When she stopped watching them intently, the stiff cadets gradually relaxed and the heavy atmosphere softened. Han let out a small sigh. ¡°Oh! You¡¯re amazing.¡± Dave, who was also now able to relax, let out a short exclamation. Han simply replied by shaking his head. Other people might assume the same. It was no big deal. Anyone else could have offered a similar response ¨C or offered a response what they thought would be more to Carly¡¯s liking. It was his own fault for singling himself out like this. And at that moment, Carly¡¯s smile disappeared from her face, and she began to speak again. ¡°The front is holding pretty steady. And it¡¯s been that way for years. Most people in the Empire believe that this situation will continue. But in my case, having spent my days at the front, I don¡¯t feel that way at all. It is very likely that the front will recede in the future, as Cadet Han Seong just speculated. And it¡¯s not much different from what the other officers now at the front think.¡± Carly said calmly. Not a single cadet took her words lightly because a moment ago she had demonstrated her power. On the other hand, he felt his ears tingling. It is too strange for her to include me. Why had she chosen to mention him in this important statement? Chapter 50 I Became An Academy Spearman ¡ª Chapter 50. Carly Ishtar (2) Carly Ishtar, the current C-class instructor, opened her mouth. ¡°All the cadets here have received combat-related attributes. But how many will be on the battlefield in the future? With that in mind, raise your hand, cadets, who want to be on the battlefield after graduation.¡± As soon as Carly¡¯s words were finished, one by one each of the cadets around Han raised their hands. It seemed that some raised their hands because they were moved by her words, and still others did so without hesitation as if they were not afraid to be on the battlefield. Of course, there were cadets who did not raise their hands. But Dave, who was next to him, also raised his hand. At that moment, Han felt he was in a bind. My goal has been to be able to live well in this world ever since I fell into it. He was content to have a comfortable life. He hoped to enter the Academy, graduate with a suitable score, and be chosen by a high-ranking nobleman to live as a knight or do something that suited his attribute. That was all he had ever wished for. But¡­ Now he felt he was being too lazy. He had a belief that the main character would take care of everything. In the future, there would be countless adversaries and adversities. It was his hope that Leonhard would overcome everything with an indomitable will. He was convinced of it. That was one of the reasons why he had read all the volumes of the Great Royal Academy novel. The novel certainly had some attractive heroines, but that was not the main reason. It was the attitude of the main character. His indomitable will was what he liked the most. Leonhard overcame any adversity with an iron will. Also, despite his exceptional Legendary grade attribute and outstanding talent, the main character never belittled or underestimated others. However¡­ This world was changed. Some things were completely different. Glesia was assigned to the same class as Leonhard, compared to the novel. In addition, Luna and Millia, who could be considered helpers to the main character, were assigned to the same class as him, instead of Class B in the original novel. That was not even including the fact that yesterday, he had fought against the main character to a standstill. These events did not exist in the original story. Yes. This was definitely a different world. It had a different direction than the original story. Suddenly, he lost his train of thought because he felt countless gazes. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± He soon realized why so many cadets were looking at him. Carly stood on the platform and stared at him. He obviously wasn¡¯t the only cadet who didn¡¯t immediately raise his hand. However, she was only looking at him. Her eyes held obvious disappointment. It even seemed that she had not opened her mouth to give him time. He felt her asking him with her eyes to raise his hand. ¡°¡­¡­¡± He slowly raised his hand as he sighed inwardly. Honestly, now he was rethinking what he should do for his future. He wondered if it was right to live like this, thinking of his own comfort as he planned. He felt confused. Would he be able to live with such conformity that would be enforced if he went straight to the front? If he didn¡¯t join, what would that mean for the fate of the Empire? Would Leonhard really be able to overcome all that was to come? Those worries resonated in his heart. Maybe it wasn¡¯t right for him to live idly knowing what would happen in the future. And at that moment, Han noticed Carly¡¯s corners curl into a slight smile. It looked like a smirk. Even he felt embarrassed for no reason. I should have raised my hand a long time ago if I was going to do it in the end. He did not raise his hand because he felt obligated. But some of the cadets watching would think he felt pressured to do so. When he finally raised his hand all the way, Carly stroked her red hair. Chapter 51 I Became An Academy Spearman ¡ª Chapter 51. Why Does She Speak With Such Charm? (1) ¡°Han Seong.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, Instructor?¡± He responded, puzzled, at Carly¡¯s sudden call. She smiled oddly. ¡°Follow me after class today.¡± ¡­ From then on, the lesson went on in a quiet atmosphere. Her words remained brief but forceful. Although Carly¡¯s presence was overwhelming, most could easily understand what she was saying. Since it was the first lesson, she didn¡¯t want to explain anything too difficult. The lessons began with the following: how to master the mind, how to manage emotions, etc. Unexpectedly, Carly emphasized the importance of things related to self-control. And so, the time passed on and on until the afternoon came. After she sorted through the teaching materials she had brought with her, Carly concluded the first class. ¡°Well, that¡¯s all for today. I¡¯m glad you listened to the lesson carefully; now, the rest of the time is free. You can go to the training camp assigned to the Class C cadets to improve yourselves. You can take a break. Or you guys can make friends with other cadets, which is one way to adjust to this Academy.¡± When he heard those words, his mind became chaotic. Follow me¡­ The class was over, but he was not free like the other cadets. Carly asked him to follow her, but her asking was more similar to a command. He didn¡¯t even have the right to reply. How the hell was he going to refuse under the circumstances? Carly gave him a soft but direct look as he stepped off the platform. He felt as if it was a sign. She was reminding him to follow her. At that moment, Dave lightly patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Hey, Han. I don¡¯t know what Instructor Carly wants, but do your best.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, I must.¡± Dave stood up when he heard his reply. He stood up as well. He was still puzzled as he organized the basic instruction items he had received. At that moment Dave walked over to a girl standing nearby. ¡°Ailee. I¡¯m going to go to the lunch room. I¡¯d like to go with your group, if you don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Oh! Sounds good to me. Let¡¯s go together then.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Unlike him, Dave seemed to already know other cadets. Is this okay for me long term? he wondered. The normal thing would be for him to try to relate to them like Dave. But could that even be possible now? Between his fight with Leonhard yesterday, and now being singled out by Carly Ishtar of all people, his chances of being relatable had been shot down into the deepest ocean. Suddenly he couldn¡¯t help but feel isolated, though he knew Carly didn¡¯t do it on purpose. He walked slowly lost in thought. ¡°Haah.¡± He exhaled a small sigh to ease his mind. Now that he thought about it carefully, the situation wasn¡¯t so bad. It was good that Carly was the instructor for his class. And it would be even better if Han could relate to her. Most importantly, she seemed to think well of him. I have to look on the bright side. As he was about to leave the classroom with that thought in mind, Han felt a strange look. As he looked around, two pink pigtails stood out ¨C Luna Vermont. ¡°Hmph!¡± As soon as their gazes met, she turned her head with a snort. He did not attach any importance to her behavior. ¡°Millia,¡± she demanded to the girl next to her, ¡±Let¡¯s go to the Academy lunchroom. I¡¯m hungry.¡± ¡°All right. But even though we¡¯re together, I think your twisted attitude is no good.¡± The short black-haired woman next to him told her. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Could Luna¡¯s attitude change if Millia asked her to? He was curious. ¡°I just want to spend time with you, Millia. I don¡¯t want to get close to any other cadets.¡± ¡°Luna, actually¡­¡± Millia stopped her words as if to avoid trouble. He smiled. If even Millia couldn¡¯t do anything, then Luna wouldn¡¯t change no matter who suggested it. So he internally expressed his admiration again. Leonhard, how were you able to deal with her? He couldn¡¯t believe that Luna was a popular heroine in the original story. Now that he knew her personally, he didn¡¯t like her at all. ¡°You¡¯re a little late, Han Seong.¡± ¡°Sorry, Instructor.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Don¡¯t be so nervous. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m going to do anything bad to you or reprimand you. I just wanted to have lunch with you. By the way, I heard about the fight yesterday.¡± Carly got off the wall and started walking down the corridor with a bright smile. Han was confused even though he instinctively followed her. It¡¯s quite a contrast. Carly¡¯s personality in the classroom was completely different from what he saw now. Now he felt comfortable with her. As if she had become someone else. ¡°Ah, Cadet Han Seong. Perhaps I interrupted some previous engagement you had with another cadet?¡± Carly asked cautiously. He shook his head. Chapter 52 I Became An Academy Spearman ¡ª Chapter 52. Why Does She Speak With Such Charm? (2) ¡°No, I didn¡¯t have any commitments,¡± Han replied cautiously. ¡°Really? Then everything is okay.¡± Carly replied with a faint smile. He couldn¡¯t help but stare at her intently. He stared at her flame-red hair, her profiled nose, her big eyes¡­ She didn¡¯t look so scary when he looked at her this closely. She is quite a beautiful woman. He even noticed he was now feeling positive feelings towards her. Maybe it was because of the casual way she treated him. Tap tap He soon turned his gaze to other cadets as he walked. Cadets from classes C1 ¨C C2 came out of their classrooms. Some of them stopped when they saw them. They looked surprised. The cadets lowered their heads as they walked past Carly to greet her. She calmly accepted their greetings. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t need to bow so deeply.¡± When Han heard these words, he became aware of reality again. She seemed more normal to him now, even considering her status. He still couldn¡¯t believe he was walking so close to Carly. And it didn¡¯t seem real that she had even invited him to lunch. I would never have imagined it. Carly was a very important person at the Great Royal Academy. She was such a popular character that many wondered why she wasn¡¯t the heroine. She valued hard work, she was a high achiever and she looked good. In fact one of her favorite characters was¡­. ¡°Han Seong?¡± Suddenly she called out to him. ¡°¡­Yes, instructor?¡± he responded, maintaining his calm appearance. ¡°Does it make you uncomfortable to be with me?¡± ¡°No. That¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°Then why are you so quiet? From my perspective Cadet Han Seong doesn¡¯t seem to have such an introverted personality.¡± She said as she turned her gaze toward him with a playful smile. Instantly his heartbeat quickened. The Carly he had seen in the novel was the same here¡­ She wanted to converse with him. She was also expressing her interest in him. Ha quickly shook his head. ¡°During the lesson it seemed to me that instructor Carly had a bit of a serious personality, so I thought you wouldn¡¯t like me talking too much.¡± Carly laughed for a moment as she walked down the stairs. ¡°That¡¯s because we¡¯re in a lesson. An instructor has to be respected by her cadets, right? The cadet named Gerard tried to put me on the ropes from the very first lesson. I don¡¯t impose anything on the cadets, but they have to behave properly in the classroom. I¡¯m not so strict outside the classroom¡­ although I may look like that kind of woman to Cadet Han Seong because you were present at the lesson.¡± She looked at him strangely as she said the last words. His body stiffened as he walked down the stairs next to her. Why does she speak with such charm? He was not used to this. His heart thrilled with every affectionate word. This situation was way more unexpected than he was accepted into the Academy. His confusion was mixed with joy. Tap tap His heart would not steady as he walked beside her. Later, as they left the training facility, he saw the sophisticated lunch room in the distance. Suddenly, Carly shook her head softly. ¡°Han Seong. We¡¯re not going in there.¡± And then she pointed in another direction. A building where only instructors could enter. They went in and made straight to the instructors¡¯ private lunch room. Carly led him in through the main doors. He was in awe as he followed her in, dimly aware of the whispers that started up. ¡°¡­ Who is that guy?¡± ¡°I think he¡¯s a Class C cadet by his uniform.¡± Special treatment. Anyone could tell that Carly was giving him special treatment because he could get into the instructor-only lunch room. ¡°The quality of the food is different from the cadet mess.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. I asked you to eat with me, so this is the least I can do.¡± Carly responded naturally. As he entered the instructors¡¯ lunchroom, a word of admiration escaped him. ¡°¡­Wow.¡± A lavish medieval buffet-style lunch room that he had only seen in the movies. His mouth watered just looking at it. Yesterday, something simple was eaten in the cadet lunchroom to save money. But here was a variety of meals that were on another level. Really¡­ I¡¯m glad I fought. It was a great opportunity for him. It would bring him a lot of luck. ¡°Hmph¡­ Are you that surprised?¡± His heart pounded harder when Carly asked, turning her head back towards him with a teasing pout on her face. It made her look even more adorable. He was going to have lunch with one of the most beautiful women instructors here. More so, how could he not be thrilled when his favorite character was alive in front of him? Chapter 53 I Became An Academy Spearman ¡ª Chapter 53. The Only Way To Move Forward Is To Face Reality (1) *** ¡°Oh, Instructor Carly brought a cadet to the instructor¡¯s mess¡­¡± ¡°Gosh. You two look good together.¡± ¡°The cadet has fallen into the clutches of the demon¡­¡± As each one placed enough food on his tray, he heard a few words from unfamiliar instructors. He could have responded with a joke, but he didn¡¯t. It might seem arrogant for a C-class cadet to talk back to an instructor, so Han chose to just smile awkwardly. Carly, on the other hand, opened her mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t look horrible enough for you to call me a demon.¡± She responded to an instructor¡¯s joke with another joke. She looked very natural acting this way. Carly¡¯s true personality was not so cold or stern. Rather, she was quite popular due to her playful personality with people in similar positions. In fact, she was a woman who spread her charm everywhere. There were even instructors who liked her without Carly¡¯s own knowledge of it. He sat across from Carly at a table by the window. He swallowed back some saliva because he felt like he was under the gaze of several instructors, but he couldn¡¯t ignore the delicious spread that steamed directly under his nose. A fresh piece of garlic bread, a large piece of steak and a delicious piece of cheese. He couldn¡¯t eat too much, but he helped himself to a lot of food. It really looked better than any food he had ever seen on earth. Even the smell was extraordinary. ¡°Both cadets and instructors have a naughty side. Don¡¯t be nervous. Enjoy your food.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I wasn¡¯t nervous.¡± ¡°Really? It seemed to me that you were very nervous.¡± She smiled when he answered, as if she knew he wasn¡¯t comfortable. He avoided her gaze unconsciously. He wondered how she could act like they were close. Anyone in his position would be tempted by such a beautiful woman. This was a strange atmosphere. ¡°Ok. Let¡¯s just say I¡¯m nervous.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s normal. It even happens to the most daring cadets.¡± She appeared to cheerfully accept everything he told her. He didn¡¯t have to worry about his answers, unlike what he expected. He would eat in the company of a woman he liked. The woman he had read about in the novel, and who he personally held in high regard. His heart was excited. He felt that she was being considerate of him. As he began to cut his steak, he inadvertently glanced sideways at Carly. She took a similar amount of food as he did. Not too much, not too little. ¡°Han Seong,¡± she began, ¡°I want you to listen to what I have to say and what I will ask you while you eat.¡± He nodded quietly. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Is this about yesterday¡¯s sparring? Honestly, I have a lot of questions for you, Cadet Han Seong. I can¡¯t blindly accept everything I hear.¡± He made brief eye contact as he raised a piece of steak to his mouth.Carly¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity. He began to think of answers to possible questions she might ask him. ¡°There are certain details I want to verify about the sparring. You were on the offensive against Cadet Leonhard Laurent the whole time. That¡¯s possible¡­ because you use a spear, correct?¡± He didn¡¯t answer right away because he was enjoying the piece of steak in his mouth. After a moment, he finally swallowed the tasty piece of steak. Carly pointed out the essence of yesterday¡¯s fight in a single question. As one would expect of her. She did not even sound like she despised the nature of his weapon, compared to most of the great figures of this world. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true,¡± he confirmed. ¡°I thought so¡­ but you are also quite amazing. I can¡¯t believe you dared to have a fight against an A-class cadet with a Legendary Attribute.¡± She praised him with a smile. He avoided her gaze due to embarrassment. ¡°I just¡­ couldn¡¯t seem to help myself.¡± He inadvertently said exactly what he was thinking. Glesia was the one who practically forced the fight. But in the future she wouldn¡¯t escape a fight either if something similar happened. It didn¡¯t matter if he lost in the future. He had to stumble if he wanted to become stronger, have his attribute evolve and go further. He was convinced that he should not avoid strong enemies, because in a crisis situation he could be stuck staring directly at the wall. Compared to before the fight, he had no resentment towards Glesia. He was even grateful that she had created this great opportunity. That had led him here, to having lunch with Carly. Chapter 54 I Became An Academy Spearman ¡ª Chapter 54. The Only Way To Move Forward Is To Face Reality (2) Han couldn¡¯t find enough words to describe how fight was a big turning point for him. ¡°Did you feel you couldn¡¯t escape the fight against Cadet Leonhard Laurent?¡± ¡°Yes. I couldn¡¯t avoid it because there was the possibility of becoming stronger. Even if my opponent had not been Leonhard, my choice would have been the same.¡± He answered Carly truthfully. No hesitation, no doubts. He knew he had to accept the only way he could move forward in this reality. He would not back down even though he would have to travel a thorny path. That was why he had entered this academy, despite his initial desire to make a comfortable living for himself. ¡°¡­¡­¡± But it didn¡¯t look lik she expected his answer. Carly didn¡¯t ask any questions afterward. Still, she stared at him. There was now a natural silence in the atmosphere. Han didn¡¯t feel uncomfortable. He knew she had a positive opinion of him. Now he knew he didn¡¯t have to pretend. Rather, he wanted to show Carly the real him. If she would help me¡­ He could become stronger. He could achieve incredible growth like he did yesterday in the fight. Among the instructors, Carly had a reputation as an instructor who could push the cadets¡¯ growth beyond expectations. He could look her in the face with confidence. ¡°¡­¡­¡± As he did so, he couldn¡¯t help but notice her lips. The red sauce from the steak left a trace at the corner of her lips. At that moment, his heart fluttered. Thump thump Emotions that he thought were calm¡­ began to throb again. He tried to calm himself as he continued to eat. But it wasn¡¯t as easy as he thought. Beautiful people are dangerous. Other people might be defenseless even in the face of the trivial actions done by beautiful people. Everything they did could seem attractive. ¡°Well¡­¡± When she opened her mouth, he hesitated for a moment, but didn¡¯t look away. ¡°Cadet Han Seong, you are surprising.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a bit strange. Honestly¡­I didn¡¯t expect Cadet Han Seong to respond that way either. Although I definitely had a good impression of you during the entrance exam. Not only did you believe in yourself, but you did your best. But I¡­ didn¡¯t expect you to have such deep thoughts.¡± Instead, he merely smiled slightly. Carly smiled back. ¡°Well, I expect my cadets to strive to do better than the others, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can simply tell them they should ¡®try harder.¡¯ Because I¡¯m in a different position than the cadets. Some may think that I was born with great talent. Just because I had some talent didn¡¯t mean I didn¡¯t have to work hard for my current position. Because of that, I don¡¯t believe in such things.¡± Carly looked at him sweetly again. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Her eyes seemed to look at him with pride. Even her playful tone was gone. Her sincerity touched his heart. He felt a tingle in his chest. Only Carly could provoke such a reaction in him with her casual behavior. Not for nothing had he complained that she was not a heroine in the novel. No, no longer just a character. Now she was alive in front of him. And he could clearly understand what she meant. Carly was one of those people who valued effort more than anything else in the world, but she knew she couldn¡¯t push the cadets by just saying it. She was aware that improving by effort might seem stupid in this world, and how that would impact her teachings when judged by her peers. He only liked this world because of the presence of people like her. ¡°The only way to move forward is to face reality,¡± Han began to speak, only recognizing the words after subconsciously. He recognized what he was saying as was what someone had said in the original story. These words were spoken by a person whose light was extinguished on the battlefield. And they were a turning point for Carly. Unintentionally those very words came out of his mouth. He sat thoughtfully as he watched Carly¡¯s eyes grow large. He regretted that he had said such things, but he couldn¡¯t recover the words he had spoken. ¡°Han¡­ Have we¡¯ve met before?¡± Carly¡¯s voice wavered as she asked carefully. Chapter 55 I Became An Academy Spearman ¡ª Chapter 55. Shameful Words (1) ¡°Han Seong¡­ Maybe we¡¯ve met before?¡± Carly¡¯s words stopped his thoughts for a moment. Suddenly, his mind was a blank sheet. How should I answer that? Those words would mean a lot to Carly, which meant he couldn¡¯t answer carelessly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± He acted as if he was struck dumb. Then Carly gently shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I said something silly. We couldn¡¯t have met before. Forget it.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Han replied awkwardly. Carly¡¯s eyes clouded over. Her look was completely different from before. He had done something irreversible. ¡­ From then on, the only sound between the two during the meal was the clatter of silverware. Everything continued in silence. The air felt heavy. Carly was in a somber mood. ¡°¡­¡­¡± It was as if he had said something taboo. Which, in a way, he had. Surely those words had caused quite the shock in Carly. That phrase would have reminded her of her past on the battlefield. The person who used to say that phrase in complicated situations died on the battlefield instead of Carly. It was those words that changed Carly. It was that decisive moment for her to choose to abandon the idea of the superiority of attributes, and to value hard work. She also stopped looking down on people with low attributes. But he had carelessly blurted out the same phrase the dead man had used to say in front of Carly. And he said it exactly the same. Not a word more, not a word less. ¡°¡­¡­¡± He felt uncomfortable seeing that Carly was silent, only focusing on her food. Han opened his mouth unconsciously. ¡°Instructor Carly.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Carly replied dryly. He didn¡¯t think their meeting should end like this. We¡¯re going to part ways after lunch. He felt he had hurt her badly. He had touched the wound that was in Carly¡¯s heart. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Carly¡¯s eyes twitched. It even seemed that her agitated emotions confused her. But she was sitting across from him as an instructor. She couldn¡¯t show her confusion to him like she would to anyone she was close to. ¡°Thank you for your help with my entrance exam.¡± ¡°At the entrance exam? No. I just did what I had to do.¡± He smiled slightly because Carly responded unnaturally. And at that moment, he expressed what he felt calmly. ¡°¡­Really? That makes me happy.¡± Carly¡¯s eyes sank further because he mentioned some taboo words. Now she cunningly avoided his gaze. It seemed she didn¡¯t want to hear about it. Even so, he had to add more. ¡°Maybe you don¡¯t consider what you told me at the time to be important, but I did. It even influenced whether I could accept yesterday¡¯s fight. I would choose to not escape reality.¡± He said casually, trying to keep the emotion from his voice. He really meant it. It was clear that he wanted to show himself confident in the entrance exam. But the only person who reacted positively to his performance was Carly. The other instructors didn¡¯t seem to care; they didn¡¯t even speak to him. But thanks to Carly, who made him feel more confident, he even dreamed of getting a high score on the entrance exam. She had recognized him as his own person, forging his own future. No one had ever taken an interest in him before. Carly¡¯s words helped him a lot, even if she didn¡¯t know it. And thanks to this opportunity, she would know it. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Carly just let out a small sigh. It seemed she preferred to listen quietly. Again, he could empathize just how much his previous words had affected Carly. She wasn¡¯t shocked because she had a romantic relationship with the man who died, but because he had died because of her. He had sacrificed himself to save her. But Han Seong wanted to show her that she had learned from the man who had died. Through that tragedy, she could influence others for the better as a result ¨C and she had. ¡°You gave me confidence to face reality. That means I can move forward. You were the only one who recognized me¡­¡± he trailed off, blinking away the emotion clouding in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, and I¡¯m sorry that what I said earlier caused distress. I¡¯m just glad I now have the chance to thank you.¡± He smiled slightly at the end. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Carly stared at him. Chapter 56 I Became An Academy Spearman ¡ª Chapter 56. Shameful Words (2) The man who died on the battlefield in Carly¡¯s place had not died in vain. The incident had completely changed her way of thinking and made her value effort. Since then, she looked at the essence of people regardless of the attribute. It not only changed the way she thought, it changed the way she acted. Although people who heard her talk about the effort thought she was joking, she was serious. She was dedicated to her new view of people. Now, he could talk to that changed person, to this Carly. Her words from the entrance exam had given him the confidence to face this reality. He knew it wasn¡¯t enough that Carly was aware of the effort it took from other people. It only made sense that she should know that her thoughts could influence other people for the better. That¡¯s why he decided to emphasize how she affected him. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Since Carly still had a blank stare, he figured he was done. He could think of nothing more to add. ¡°Instructor. I¡¯ll leave first. Thank you for your hospitality,¡± Han said formally, awkwardly. Then he rose from his seat. Carly still looked at him strangely. He hoped she had taken his words in a positive way. Was I reckless? He hoped to stitch up the emotional scars he had inadvertently touched. But honestly, he wasn¡¯t sure he could. On the other hand, a belated sense of shame entered his heart. I said harmful words. A saddened smile escaped him at the thought. He began to turn and walk towards the exit, trying to remain calm as he waved to the instructors in his path. ¡°Wait a minute. Han Seong!¡± Suddenly, he heard Carly¡¯s urgent voice. He stopped immediately. *** Curiosity. And interest. Carly felt that way about Han Seong during the entrance exam. He had the common grade attribute Spearman. But he had reached Level 3. This cadet named Han Seong must have tried very hard, because only very few cadets entered the Academy each year with the attribute at level 3. But since then, she had paid no attention to that cadet. There were enough things on her plate. Suddenly, she heard the news about the sparring that happened on the same day of the entrance ceremony. She could not believe that Leonhard, the best cadet in the entrance exam, had fought to a standstill with Han Seong, the same cadet she had met at the entrance exam. She initially had been in a bad mood. It was a dirty trick that the upper class cadets used to do to the lower class cadets. Every year dirty things would happen at the Academy. The upper class cadets liked to provoke the lower class cadets. And since the lower class couldn¡¯t stand the constant provocations, they would gladly accept any chance to spar. Of course, it all ended in a humiliating defeat for the lower class cadets. So the lower class cadets would have to deal with their feelings of helplessness, in addition to the taunts of other cadets. That¡¯s why she felt as if she had been hit when she heard the news. She almost dreaded hearing the outcome of the fight. But she was shocked when she learned that the result was a tie. Only after repeatedly checking whether it was true, even personally visiting the instructor in charge of the training camp and asking for more details about the sparring, was she able to accept what she had heard to be true. There is a cadet who has achieved results through effort. The name Han Seong stuck in her mind. And she personally approached the instructor in charge of the C1 class to ask for a change of class. After that, she gave her first lesson where she interacted with the cadets. Cadet Han Seong interested her even more. She wondered how many more times she should expect to be similarly surprised in her short life of 25 years. His values, his depth of thought, his determination¡­ they were so different from those of the other cadets. That¡¯s why she was so shocked by the words he happened to say. ¡ªThe Only Way To Move Forward Is To Face Reality. How could Cadet Han Seong say that? Could an inexperienced, C-class cadet say the same words that that man used to say? He didn¡¯t even get any of the words wrong or misplaced. She didn¡¯t quite remember how he acted after that. Her mind had gone blank. Hearing those unexpected words shook her to the core. It wasn¡¯t easy to stay calm. Although she remained in that confused and emotional state for some time, the cadet¡¯s next words reached her ears. ¡ªYou gave me confidence to face reality. That means I can move forward. You were the only one who recognized me¡­ I¡¯m just glad I now have the chance to thank you. She couldn¡¯t help but make eye contact with him, even as her mind remained stubbornly blank. ¡ªInstructor. I¡¯ll leave first. Thank you for your hospitality. She finally heard the cadet¡¯s calm voice correctly. Then the cadet stood up. She stared at the cadet¡¯s back as he began to walk away. She felt as if she shouldn¡¯t let the cadet leave like this. ¡­¡­ ¡°Wait a minute. Han Seong!¡± She unconsciously but out loud spoke ¨C which stopped him in his tracks. Chapter 57 I Became An Academy Spearman ¡ª Chapter 57. Cadet Han Seong. Excuse me for a moment¡­ (1) *** Han Seong was now walking with Carly. The atmosphere between the two had changed drastically compared to when they entered the instructors¡¯ lunch room. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Neither of them had opened their mouths yet. He glanced sideways at Carly. He was confused because she was still walking calmly, despite the emotions he had seen her combat silently before. She had suddenly stopped him, right before he had left the lunch room. And she made a request, even though she looked quite embarrassed to him. ¡ªHan Seong. I want you to accompany me to a place for a while. But she didn¡¯t even tell him where it was ¨C not even now. Han didn¡¯t even know where they were walking to. He didn¡¯t know what to do in this situation. I guess she liked my words? The words of hurt he had said. Although he had made his follow up statement about her impact on him to cover up the mistake he had made, there was a bit of sincerity in his words. Of course, he didn¡¯t think he would ever get the chance to say it again. The important thing was that he knew his words had influenced her. As he thought about it, his eyes met Carly¡¯s ¨C staring back towards him as they continued walking. ¡°¡­¡­¡± She soon smiled awkwardly. ¡°First, I would like to apologize. I hope I didn¡¯t make you uncomfortable by having you follow me.¡± He immediately responded with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m the one who should apologize. Because I was going to leave without hearing your answer¡­¡± He had got up from his seat because he thought she would be better off alone, but now that he thought about it logically, it might seem disrespectful. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. I¡¯m not a fussy woman. Besides, I don¡¯t think Cadet Han Seong was inconsiderate.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m glad you think so.¡± He was relieved. Carly didn¡¯t seem displeased, although she was more discreet than before. However, he couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry. I liked the Carly who spoke without hesitation. He had felt a bit of a crush when she treated him with closeness, when she spoke to him sympathetically. However, that seemed to have disappeared. Carly¡¯s charm was in her spontaneity, but he could clearly tell that she now wanted to keep her distance from him. ¡°On the other hand, Cadet Han Seong will like where we are going.¡± ¡°Really¡­?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a place every cadet at the Academy would like to have. After yesterday¡¯s fight and our conversation, I want to do something for you. Actually, I¡¯m giving you preferential treatment. But discrimination is normal at the Academy, so it¡¯s okay.¡± Carly said in a soft voice, eyes darting back out across the grounds. But where the hell are we going? He couldn¡¯t guess anymore. She should simply tell him where they were going, but Carly didn¡¯t want to. Her eyes were full of expectation, as if she expected him to be surprised. ¡°All right,¡± he said, surrendering. ¡°I¡¯ll find out when I get there.¡± It certainly had to be a worthwhile place. ¡°Yes. You can look forward to it.¡± Now she smiled at him naturally, and he could freely smile back. As I expected. he thought, his cheeks flushing slightly. Pretty girls looked even prettier when they smiled. *** Carly led him through different secret spaces that normally only instructors could enter. It took almost 20 minutes for them from the time they exited the lunch room to their destination ¨C here, as she opened the door for him to enter. Han felt such a great shock that he couldn¡¯t describe in words when he contemplated the place. ¡°This place is¡­¡± He could not believe it. He stood with his mouth open for a moment. The space was a blue training camp. There were various items that glowed mysteriously, but pulsated with power. Ironically, even though it was the first time he had seen those items, he knew more or less what they were intended for. Well¡­ he had to know now. Why here? Chapter 58 I Became An Academy Spearman ¡ª Chapter 58. Cadet Han Seong. Excuse me for a moment¡­ (2) Leonhard Laurent himself would not enter this space until halfway through the novel. It was precisely this space that helped him to face his strongest enemies. Han struggled to contain the knowledge within. This place was called Carly¡¯s private training camp in the novel. ¡°Han Seong. Surely you don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside this training camp, right?¡± Carly asked calmly, almost back to her cheerful self. Han decided to answer awkwardly, as only a new cadet would. ¡°Yes¡­ There seem to be a lot of interesting things¡­ It¡¯s amazing.¡± He pretended he didn¡¯t know about the magical engineering items displayed around him. It didn¡¯t make sense for a new cadet to know the items that were in this place. Carly was the only one who obtained these items with her great performance, and would choose when and to whom she¡¯d reveal these items to. She gestured around her with a broad smile. ¡°Actually, every single item in this training camp will be amazing to Cadet Han Seong. They are very precious items. There are magical engineering items that are quite prestigious among the instructors¡­ but only those who have demonstrated great performance on the battlefield can apply for them.¡± Although Carly bragged a bit, it was adorable given her age. She looked like a happy child showing off her toys. Han could only express his sincere admiration, which wasn¡¯t a lie nor omission of truth. ¡°Magical engineering items¡­ I can¡¯t believe it! It¡¯s amazing.¡± But he wasn¡¯t surprised that she had these items. Discrimination was prevalent at the Academy. And it was one of the key words in the novel, but for an important reason. It didn¡¯t just apply to the cadets at the Academy. Instructors were also discriminated against in various ways. Upper class instructors received better treatment, instructors who performed well on the battlefield received more support, but the rest would not receive as much support from the Empire. Carly¡¯s performance on the battlefield was truly overwhelming, given these gifts she had in her possession. It was not strange that the Academy had supported her with not one, but several expensive magical engineering items. ¡±Hmm, what would be good for Cadet Han Seong? Carly looked expectantly at the various items around them, almost thinking aloud. Han was lost in thought. This is crazy. His emotions were almost boiling over. He had to control his lips to keep a smile from appearing on his face. He understood immediately how Carly intended to help him. He knew this place very well, thanks to the novel. It wasn¡¯t just due to Carly being his favorite character. All the important training Leonhard had done was here, including how he became stronger and how he was able to overcome the stronger difficulties down the road. There was no law that would not allow him to become as strong as Leonhard. Due to the current circumstances, Han no longer believed that his common attribute limited his potential. ¡°The first time someone uses magical engineering items they need time to adapt. Cadet Han Seong, can you give me a minute?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± His voice trembled a little. His heart was beating faster than when he was under Carly¡¯s spell. Thump Thump He really hadn¡¯t expected this opportunity. Which item would she choose for him? The green item that emitted a strange glow, or the strange gray finger-sized gem? He felt he would have to accept whatever Carly gave him. Anything he received would be too much to just ask for, and he didn¡¯t know how he could do it subtly. ¡°I like this one.¡± Carly smiled as if she had finally made up her mind. Then his gaze fell on the earrings she held in her hands. The beautiful emerald earrings were adorned with a ruby, and he could feel the power radiate from them. What is its function? He had never seen them before. They weren¡¯t mentioned in the novel. He had really expected a different item, like the strange gray gem. But she chose a completely different item of magical engineering. Carly approached him with a faint smile, earrings held up as if they were a prized possession. He smiled back, puzzled, as he stared at her in silence. He waited for her to explain the item she had chosen. But she came closer than he expected. His body froze. ¡°Cadet Han Seong. Excuse me for a moment.¡± Her lovely voice whispered in his ear. Thump Thump Han¡¯s heart thumped in a completely different way. Chapter 59 I Became An Academy Spearman ¡ª Chapter 59. Elimian¡¯s Compassion (1) *** Men don¡¯t wear accessories This was often said in the world of the Great Royal Academy. Although stereotypes had changed over time, even during the course of the novel, men rarely bought accessories because of their group¡¯s biased gender worldview. Generally, accessories were still considered exclusive to women from generation to generation. It seemed that all accessories existed to enhance only women¡¯s beauty. In addition, a man almost always bought accessories with the intention of giving them to a woman. Carly knew that. She also knew that Cadet Han Seong certainly did not know how to put on earrings. She instantly decided to put the earrings on him personally. Carly carefully pushed his black hair aside to expose the cadet¡¯s ear. She noticed that the cadet froze when her hand touched his body. She didn¡¯t think she was doing anything serious. However, she hesitated for a moment. But, she kept calm. And she carefully brought the earring in her hand up to his ear. Suddenly she wondered why she was doing this. I didn¡¯t plan to go this far. It was an unintentional action for her to stop Cadet Han Seong as he was leaving. Her instincts had guided her. She didn¡¯t know what to say after that, emotions too roiled inside her to be instantly rational. So she ended up taking him to her private training camp, which she would never reveal to an ordinary cadet. Then again, she would never normally give a cadet a priceless magical engineering item. She wondered if maybe she had gone crazy. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The cadet¡¯s soft breathing tickled her. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you up front. It might hurt a little.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± She smiled slightly at the cadet¡¯s awkward response. Click. The cadet was startled for a moment when she finally put the earring on him. Then she moved her hands to place the other earring on the opposite ear. Cadet Han Seong did not move a muscle. His entire posture was rigid from the head down. ¡°¡­¡­¡± His gaze had blanked out. Apparently, he didn¡¯t know where to place his eyes. Strange. He didn¡¯t ask me anything. She thought he might have rejected her sudden approach, or perhaps he would react strangely when she wanted to put her earrings on him, but Cadet Han Seong accepted it quietly. She would have guessed that he believed in her, as strange as it sounded. It seemed as if she could do anything to the cadet. At that moment she felt strange. What am I thinking? The two of them were just interacting in their normal roles as instructor and cadet. Yes. That¡¯s just it. It was normal for Cadet Han Seong to accept her touching him, given her rank above him. Finally, she put the other earring on him. Click Then she stepped back, and she looked at the motionless Cadet Han Seong. He seemed inexplicably adorable to her. He was taller than her. His lean body had muscles everywhere. It was proof of the intense effort the cadet had put in for the past two months. And to have fought Leonhard to a draw like that¡­ ¡­Then she realized her ridiculous thoughts. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m looking at a cadet like that. It¡¯s so¡­ unprofessional. She shook her head slightly to clear her thoughts and regain control. ¡°Han Seong,¡± she began. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything; just stay still for a while.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± He still sounded paralyzed, but he did as she asked. Carly methodically observed the cadet. She had to carefully examine the cadet for a while to see if there was any rejection or unusual phenomenon due to wearing the magical engineering item. All magical engineering items were special. Magical engineering items were so incredible that none could be underestimated. Only a very small number of craftsmen born with magical attributes could even try to make them. It took years to hone their craft. The special yet innate power of these items sometimes rejected the wearer. She checked the scene before her now, to see if that would be the case. She had supplies just in case. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± And just like that they crossed glances for 5 minutes. Cadet Han Seong seemed nervous under her gaze. However, that had been no different than the previous 5 minutes. Finally, she was relieved. ¡°You can move now. There is no rejection.¡± The cadet moved at her words, only to lurch awkwardly ¨C having been still for a little too long. Surely his muscles were screaming at him. She laughed inwardly. He paid too much attention to her and to her reacting to him. He still seemed naive. ¡°The earrings are a magical engineered item called Elimian¡¯s Compassion,¡± she continued, maintaining her composure. ¡°Elimian¡¯s Compassion?¡± Han asked. Chapter 60 I Became An Academy Spearman ¡ª Chapter 60. Elimian¡¯s Compassion (2) ¡°Elimian¡¯s Compassion?¡± Han asked. Carly decided she would elaborate. ¡°This is one of many items made by Elimian, a craftsman with a unique grade magical engineering attribute. The name of this item includes the word ¡®compassion¡¯ because it has a special power that increases the wearer¡¯s physical resilience. Wearing the earrings will make you feel less tired by increasing your overall vitality.¡± She maintained eye contact as she explained, intent on seeing his reaction, and she wasn¡¯t disappointed. Astonishment flashed in the cadet¡¯s distinctive black eyes. At the same time, he also appeared to wonder, Is that all? But many people wanted this effect, even if they didn¡¯t understand what it meant. She could understand that the cadet still didn¡¯t know the importance of the item. She did. That was how she knew this magical engineering item was suitable for him. ¡°And if the user so chooses, he can stay in a more difficult state,¡± she continued to explain. ¡°Does that mean it can increase the strain the body can take?¡± he interrupted. Carly nodded with a smile. Cadet Han Seong had quickly learned why she had given him this. ¡°Yes, it can make life easier, as the name compassion suggests, but the opposite is also possible. It can make everyday life more difficult. For example, an action as simple as breathing can become very strenuous.¡± He touched an earring as he listened to her words. It seemed that he was not used to wearing an earring in his ear. On the other hand, it strangely gave the impression that he was trying something. ¡­Trying? Carly asked herself, a little confused. ¡°ARGH!¡± Cadet Han Seong groaned in pain, and he fell to one knee. She was taken aback. I didn¡¯t even teach him how to use it properly. How the hell¡­? She had merely explained the effects of Elimian¡¯s Compassion. However, it appeared that Cadet Han Seong had experience with magical engineering items, as he appeared to skip through the various stages of this item. ¡°Ha¡­¡± He bit his lower lip while breathing heavily. She became more surprised the more she looked at him. She had also used Elimian¡¯s Compassion, in both sparring and training. She clearly knew the intensity its effect could reach. It had taken her days to get used to its use. However, it did not take Cadet Han Seong long to use it. He appeared to be getting used to it, way different from just laboring under the pain. Labored breathing, unsteady posture ¨C he exhibited the normal signs of struggling with its intensity. His eyes were unaffected, still open and shining with determination. Gradually, he seemed to return to normal. ¡°Haah haah.¡± He took deep breaths to control his state as he stood back up, straightening his posture. The first time she used it, she had too much trouble controlling it. She had to suffer in that pained condition for almost half a day because she could not control the intensity. She wondered how on earth this was possible. He was not only able to use it right away, he even figured out how to control the intensity. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Instructor Carly. I lost my composure.¡± He apologized as soon as he was back to normal. She shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize. On the other hand, how did you immediately adapt to the magical engineering item? That¡¯s¡­ not so easy.¡± It could take a long time to understand magical engineering items, especially if the individual had never used one before. ¡°I just followed your words, Instructor. The charge is applied directly to the body, which gave me the clue I needed. I still need time to properly handle the magical technology item¡­¡± he trailed off, looking a little embarrassed. ¡°Of course. So you only did it with my words in mind?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Is my answer weird?¡± She smiled because he asked carefully. ¡°No. I¡¯m just¡­ a little surprised. Not many people get used to magical engineering items so quickly. Even I was a bit confused at first.¡± ¡°I guess I got lucky,¡± he replied with an awkward smile. She sensed again that he was no ordinary cadet. ¡°Han Seong.¡± ¡°Yes, Instructor?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ But I can¡¯t arbitrarily give earrings to a cadet. I hope you¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± She felt embarrassed as she said it. Even if he was a special cadet, she could not just gift him a magical engineering item. ¡°Of course I know. How could I just accept this item without doing anything for it?¡± When the cadet finished and smiled sympathetically¡­ Carly felt a strange sensation. For some reason, she wanted to care for this cadet a little more. She was convinced. It didn¡¯t matter from which perspective she analyzed this cadet. He appears to be a genius. At least in terms of talent. Even though she hadn¡¯t personally tested the cadet¡¯s abilities, she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling. Not every cadet came across to her like this. Chapter 61 I Became An Academy Spearman ¡ª Chapter 61. Fight with Carly (1) Han flushed with embarrassment when Carly put the earrings on him, because she stood so close to him. Instead, he tried to concentrate on using the magical engineering item. The method to activate Elimian¡¯s Compassion was conceptualized in the novel. The author of the novel had been very detailed and descriptive, meaning he knew how to use them. The moment he activated the ability, he understood the magnitude of the effect. This¡­ is crazy¡­ A groan of pain escaped him as he felt every bit of the absurd load being added to his entire body. This was beyond his expectations. If yesterday¡¯s fight with Leonhard had allowed him to upgrade quickly, today the magical engineering item called Elimian¡¯s Compassion allowed him to grow sustainably. It was as if he could visualize a future path because of the pain load. Once he got back into a standing position, gritting his teeth against the pain, he felt the strength of endurance flood into him. The more pain he could endure while just standing here¡­ He could overload his body in training. That way, he could advance beyond his limits. The magical engineering item could induce him into an extreme state difficult to achieve in ordinary training. It would undoubtedly increase the effectiveness of the training. ¡°Han Seong.¡± ¡°Yes, Instructor?¡± He smiled unconsciously, understanding what she was about to say. Of course, he couldn¡¯t keep any magical engineering items, but if he maintained a good relationship with her, he could use it quite often. When that desire flashed in his eyes, Carly¡¯s mouth curved strangely. ¡°I plan to help Cadet Han Seong with his training for a while? What do you think? Would you like me to do it?¡± ¡°¡­Yourself?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll help you personally.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but look at Carly in disbelief. It seemed like good things were happening to him now, all at the same time. He wondered how long he could wear these earrings today, but time was not important if Carly would directly help him with his training. Her vast experience would be a great asset. ¡°It would be a great honor for me to have the instructor give me her time.¡± His heart was very grateful to Carly. ¡°Well, no need for flattery,¡± she laughed. ¡°I, too, am also curious about your power. I devote time to you because I want to.¡± Han nodded, unsure of what else he could say. Then he turned his gaze to the inside of the place. It wasn¡¯t small even though it was Carly¡¯s private training camp. Four or five people could comfortably train at the same time in this space. He wasn¡¯t too surprised by the size of the space. After all, it belonged to the instructor nicknamed Bloody Dawn. This was proof she received great support from both the Academy and the Empire. ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be useful to you, Cadet Han Seong, right?¡± ¡°Mm, yes,¡± Han agreed. He wondered what Carly really meant by those words. ¡°I have heard many things about your sparring against Leonhard. His sword against your spear. So I think it would be useful to try to recreate those conditions now.¡± He gulped as she grabbed a sword nearby. This is weird¡­ and it¡¯s going to hurt¡­ Nevertheless, he nodded quickly. ¡°I appreciate it.¡± ¡°You still show confidence. Then let¡¯s not waste any more time.¡± She walked over to one side of the mat and stood there, expectant. Han reached for a spear from the rack, then walked to face Carly on the opposite side. He set into his familiar stance, feeling the familiar coldness of iron spread through his hands. Carly remained at the end of this set distance. He adjusted his stance slightly, but remained still. She relaxed her wrist slightly as she held the long sword in one hand. Her gaze contained a calmness that was hard to describe in words. ¡°You can attack me first in any way you wish. You can attack with all your might, you don¡¯t have to worry about potentially injuring me, do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, I understood,¡± Han replied with a slight smile. From the beginning, the thought about worrying about her never crossed his mind. He didn¡¯t think he was capable of hurting Carly Ishtar. A nickname like Bloody Dawn was only given to about twenty different people in the Empire¡¯s timeline. She was one of the strongest currently in the world. It was rumored that the number of monsters who lost their lives at her hands was too numerous to count. So he didn¡¯t have to hold back. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Swoosh, Swoosh The spear swung continuously in an arc around him, as if enveloping him. His muscles began to relax. It had been less than a day since he had wielded the spear, but to do it again gave him a feeling of satisfaction. And then¡­ ¡°¡­¡­!¡± He sprang forward. *** Chapter 62 I Became An Academy Spearman ¡ª Chapter 62. Fight with Carly (2) ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The beginning of this fight would be treated as a warm-up for himself. Only when his body had warmed up enough would he exert his full power. The tip of his spear did not have the same heat as yesterday, due to the atmosphere there being more intense during his fight with Leonhard. That was why his spear did not show the same sharpness as it did then. When it seemed that his spear would reach Carly, she moved her sword strangely. As the tip of the spear oscillated towards her, the tip of her sword met it. The moment their weapons met¡­. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± CLANGGG That was loud. The force of the impact spread from the spear throughout his entire body. ¡°Ugh.¡± He couldn¡¯t move. His vision blurred. Carly retrieved her sword with time to spare. It looked so fast to him. ¡°You certainly are strong.¡± Unlike his calm voice, his blood ran cold. This adds a whole new dimension to this fight. It was often said that the level of instructors couldn¡¯t compare to that of cadets. No, actually that it was ridiculous to compare them. Everyone knew that because it was common sense. He could feel it now that he faced Carly. However, she didn¡¯t exert the same pressure as in the classroom, and she didn¡¯t even use her attribute. Carly, who could instantly read the trajectory of his spear, stopped it with a brush of her sword. She completely broke the flow of his spear. She was so far above Leonhard¡¯s level that it would be ridiculous to compare her to him. ¡°The spear is also strong. From the range, to the speed of the attack, to concentrating the attack power in a single point. Although most people look down on the art of the spear, I think quite the opposite.¡± ¡°¡­Really?¡± Certainly his attack didn¡¯t have yesterday¡¯s sharpness because he also had to concentrate on controlling his breathing. Was he overthinking what she was telling him? Was he being too much of a show off? Han opened his mouth without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Instructor. If it seems like I¡¯m being arrogant¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re arrogant, Cadet. I think you¡¯re just trying to train under too much pressure, right? You have an amazing mentality.¡± When Carly said that, Han made his decision. He completely took the strain off. His body returned to normal as did his breathing. There was another way he could tap into Elimian¡¯s Compassion. He really had thought a stupid thing. He had increased his disadvantage against Carly, when even in a normal state he couldn¡¯t beat her. Fortunately, Carly wasn¡¯t one to waste time. ¡°Looks like you figured it out on your own.¡± ¡°Yes. I changed the effect to help me.¡± Carly nodded with a smile at his words. ¡°Well, now I¡¯m going to use my attribute. Do you want me to tell you what it is first? I wonder if you, Cadet Han Seong, will be able to withstand it.¡± ¡°I know Instructor Carly¡¯s attribute to a certain extent. You don¡¯t need to explain it to me.¡± ¡°This is unexpected. It seems that Cadet Han Seong has always been very interested in me,¡± she said in a playful tone. But he couldn¡¯t smile because she would now use her attribute. Now the gates of hell would be opened. She had a Level 9 attribute! The name of her attribute was ¡®Vibration¡¯. It was a unique grade attribute that could be considered a ¡®supernatural¡¯ ability that was not limited to any weapon. His omen came true before him. Whoovvmmmm! The sword Carly held now slowly vibrated. He gulped. A sense of danger flashed into his mind. He was in a different mindset than when he had fought Leonhard. His mana, which had begun to cover his entire body, now also enveloped his spear. But he couldn¡¯t let his guard down one bit. If that sword were to touch me¡­ He would probably die. Now Han would be forced to fight with that thought in mind. Chapter 63 I Became An Academy Spearman ¡ª Chapter 63. Hopeless Reality (1) *** Carly stood across from him. She was more still than a statue, yet power radiated out from her. Han Seong felt like he was standing on the edge of her sword. He thought he would fall into a bottomless abyss if he took one false step. A sense of danger tightly enveloped his heart. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Then he moved nimbly around Carly. It would be very foolish to attack directly someone who shows an overwhelming disparity of power. So he wanted to create variables. He couldn¡¯t consider it a good scenario to ram his spear into that sword. Of course, that didn¡¯t mean that he could stop it. It was really almost impossible. He came to the conclusion that he should reduce direct confrontation as much as possible. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Carly did nothing as he moved around her. She looked at him with honest pride, knowing that she was far beyond his abilities. He could feel it in her gaze. Carly had real confidence. And it was clearly reflected from her appearance to her stance. She could convey her confidence to her opponent just by looking at him. Any opponent would feel his heart crack a little. ¡°Cadet Han Seong, I feel I should warn you. You won¡¯t be able to do anything at that speed,¡± she said with a smile. He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle softly. She didn¡¯t do it to belittle him, but to encourage him to move with more agility. He accepted her recommendation. He immediately dispersed some of the mana that was on the tip of the spear to focus it on his legs. His attack power wouldn¡¯t matter if he couldn¡¯t even reach her. His footsteps on the floor became faster. Now she would have to pay a little more attention. But how would this help him with executing his attacks? He couldn¡¯t even dream of making consecutive attacks like yesterday. How could he face that vibrating sword? It only just then occurred to him to make a fluid cutting attack. Then he made his first attack. Swoosh! His spear sliced through the air as if it could split the atmosphere without any resistance. His spear, surrounded by mana, drew a huge crescent as it headed for Carly¡¯s head. Then she turned her hands. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± He watched the trajectory of the vibrating sword move to cover. But he couldn¡¯t force his spear to redirect. Clanggg! He quickly moved away from her. His hands holding the spear trembled incessantly. He moved again as he willed his hands to regain their firmness. This time, he turned his body downward to cut Carly¡¯s ankle with his spear. Carly remained motionless. She subtly lowered her sword. CLAAANNNGGGG! It was a more severe sound than before. A great pressure moved to his hands that held the spear. He had made a big turn to increase the variables, so his balance was a bit shaky. And the result of that was disastrous. The spear that flew from his hands rolled to the floor. His hands continued to shake from the aftermath. ¡°¡­¡­¡± But now he could not hesitate. He quickly went to grab the spear. Every strategy he had had disappeared from his mind. Had I been too arrogant? He wondered if he had chosen the right strategy for this fight like he initially thought. No, that wasn¡¯t it. The answer was more simple than that. There was a limit to his capabilities. He had thought he was a fool when he willingly increased his disadvantage with Elimian¡¯s Compassion. It was only after two attacks were exchanged that he became fully aware of what that meant for this fight. He bit his lower lip as he raised the spear again. What¡­ should I do now? He had already made up his mind in yesterday¡¯s fight. He hadn¡¯t cared if he lost, as long as he did his best. Even with the fight coming to a draw, he knew he had to be realistic while choosing to fight as hard as possible. Of course, realism won here. He couldn¡¯t beat Carly now. He knew that better than anyone else. Now he had to face reality. There was a huge difference between the two of them. There would always be a huge difference between the two of them. He could even sense now that he had little power in this world. ¡°Haaaggghhh,¡± he sighed as he gripped the spear tighter. This¡­ is me now. But it was not as easy to accept reality as he would have liked. His heart gnawed at the thought of the limits of his common attribute, Spearman. The spear in his hands was nothing more than a cold, average weapon. He was powerless against an opponent with an overwhelming attribute. Yesterday¡¯s dramatic result against Leonhard could only be considered a miracle. It was just the lucky combination of all the circumstances of the moment. ¡°Cadet Han Seong.¡± He turned his eyes to her when he heard her voice. Carly faded the vibrating energy of her sword. Her gaze was calm, yet warm. She didn¡¯t even scoff because he had dropped the spear earlier, and now was hesitating to attack her. ¡°Don¡¯t reproach yourself.¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 64 I Became An Academy Spearman ¡ª Chapter 64. Hopeless Reality (2) Han kept his mouth shut. He didn¡¯t reproach himself. He just accepted reality. Her next words then surprised him. ¡°Don¡¯t let thoughts about your attribute weaken your mind.¡± It was as if Carly had seen through his heart. ¡°This fight should not be considered too important to you, Cadet Han Seong. I told you that I would help you train with my sword. However, it was actually a one-sided demonstration of my attribute, and it will be so for a while. Don¡¯t look for any meaning in this fight. My goal is to test your willpower because you accepted to spar a cadet with a Legendary grade attribute. I thought that would be fine.¡± It sounded as if she had apologized at the end. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s fine.¡± He tried to say calmly as he smiled. His heart, which had initially been excited about the magical engineering item, had completely collapsed. But he couldn¡¯t blame it, or Carly for gifting it to him, much less bemoan the attribute he had. He simply had to accept it all ¨C as everything happened to him. Carly, who had just lowered her sword, slowly approached him. He took a deep breath, mentally preparing himself for her words. ¡°I can assure you. Cadet Han Seong is strong. Few cadets who entered this year could beat you in a fight.¡± A bitter smile appeared on his mouth as soon as he heard these words. He wondered if he was really strong like she said. He couldn¡¯t even consider that he had just fought Carly. It was like hitting a stone with an egg. There was a huge difference between their attributes. There was a huge difference between his ability and the other first year cadets¡¯ abilities ¨C regardless of him knowing their grade. Even the most common cadet could easily subdue him without using their attribute. Then she stopped in front of him. ¡°¡­¡­¡± She had an apologetic, compassionate look on her face. There was a slight height difference between the two. He felt strange emotions mix within him as their gazes met. It wasn¡¯t a problem to lose this fight. But something with a different name had struck his heart. He was now convinced that he could never touch Carly no matter what he did. It was as if he could now stare at a wall called reality. Perhaps he had initially taken his situation too lightly. The difference between attributes could not be reduced. He felt that no matter how hard he tried from now on, there was a wall that he would never be able to overcome. It was pathetic. He ran his hand over his face. And he wondered what he looked like right now. ¡°Cadet Han Seong¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± When she finally said her apology, he quickly shook his head. ¡°No, Instructor. There is no reason why you should apologize.¡± He didn¡¯t understand why Carly cared so much about him. He couldn¡¯t accept it. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I was hoping for when I tried to compete with you using my attribute. However, I regret it so much now. No matter how strong a cadet is, no matter what his mentality is to face reality¡­ That was too much. It was not a fair situation for me to put you in.¡± He tried to mentally reject Carly¡¯s assertions. The outcome of the fight would not have been much different even if she only used her sword. Her attribute only accentuated the reality of the chasm that lay between their attributes. He didn¡¯t like ¨C couldn¡¯t accept ¨C that Carly was sad about it. Slap At that moment he slapped his cheek hard with the hand that was not holding the spear. ¡°Cadet Han Seong!¡± Carly was startled. He laughed a little. His spirits were revived. The pain had helped him wake up. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he said, smiling towards her. ¡°Everyone knows my attribute strength, so I didn¡¯t expect to win this fight. But even if I¡¯m going to lose, I¡¯ll do my best.¡± His heart began to beat fiercely as he was finally able to speak with determination. Similar situations would occur in the future. Even if it wasn¡¯t an Instructor with ridiculous powers like Carly, there were cadets with special attributes at the Academy. And it would be pathetic if his heart broke every time like it just did now. ¡°Instructor Carly, could you help me train again?¡± He needed to be bolder. His slightly broken heart was to break dozens more times. There was no better place than now to do it once again. ¡°Cadet Han Seong¡­¡± He activated his mana again when Carly said his name in a daze. After looking at him for a while, her gaze returned to its proud state. She increased the distance between them, and swung the blade around her head. ¡°Ready yourself.¡± Her voice sounded fiercely happy. Han grinned ¨C knowing the result would be his defeat. But he had to stand back up as many times as it took. No matter how much he broke now, it was part of the growing process. ¡°That look in your eyes, Cadet. I really like it.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but laugh aloud at Carly¡¯s words, readying himself to strike again. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 65 I Became An Academy Spearman ¡ª Chapter 65. Unbreakable Will (1) *** ¡°Instructor Carly,¡± Han said, getting up from the floor and wiping the sweat off his brow. ¡°Thank you so much. You¡¯ve really helped me a lot.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Don¡¯t worry about cleaning up. Go get some rest, Cadet.¡± ¡°Okay. I will see you around.¡± He left after bowing slightly. She looked at his back for a moment. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Cadet Han Seong¡¯s entire back was covered with wounds. Although the magical engineering item was helping his body regenerate, that wasn¡¯t enough for him to heal completely. She had used a potion on him maybe half an hour ago because she could not bear to see him remain in that condition while training, but there were still some wounds that did not improve significantly. Also, in just the last half hour, new wounds appeared on his body. Although some wounds had recovered superficially, fatigue kept building up in his body. However, Cadet Han Seong would not stop his training. It would be more accurate to call their training session a one-sided fight. Only Cadet Han Seong fell to the floor miserably every single time. But he was persistent. ¡ªPlease, let¡¯s do it again. ¡ªI¡¯m sorry. One more time. ¡ªIt¡¯s okay. Thank you for fighting this way. Cadet Han Seong¡¯s voice still echoed in her ears. Thud She let out a small sigh as the door closed. Although she felt a little sorry for him, she also had other mysterious emotions swirling within her. She couldn¡¯t identify them. She herself questioned why she was helping Cadet Han Seong so much. But now she was sure of only one thing. I can see why he fought to a draw in yesterday¡¯s sparring against Leonhard. Cadet Han Seong had obtained an incredible result in the fight against the best cadet in this year¡¯s entrance exam, against all odds. She herself couldn¡¯t understand it when she heard it. It did not make sense for a cadet with a common-grade attribute to be tied with a cadet with a Legendary-grade attribute. But now she could understand it today, after she had shared time with him. It all came down to: Unbreakable will. Cadet Han Seong¡¯s will could not be described otherwise. Even if it were to break, he would immediately stand up to fight it. ¡°¡­¡­¡± She initially felt sorry because she thought she had overreacted at the beginning of the fight. Her eagerness to test him combined with recklessness had caused Cadet Han Seong great frustration at the start. She shouldn¡¯t have shown so much power to a cadet the first time ¨C especially a C-class cadet. But she had done so because he had said a phrase. ¡ªThe Only Way To Move Forward Is To Face Reality These words were important to her because they had changed her life a forever ago. Hearing them again had triggered something inside her. Carly then had decided to bring Cadet Han Seong to her private training camp, which she normally would not have done with anyone else. It was there that she could test his will ¨C a safe, secure spot, accessible to no one else. She hoped to see if he could continue to move forward despite the adversity she would display. She wanted to know if the cadet could really prove with actions what he had said. He had done just that. It took a little encouragement from her, sure, but he had refused to stay down the entire session. Who else would choose to do that? She slowly lowered her head. ¡°¡­¡­¡± That¡¯s when she saw the earrings in her hand, the warmth interrupting her thoughts. They were warm because Cadet Han Seong had worn them recently. She wanted him to wear them all the time¡­ but she couldn¡¯t, because she couldn¡¯t say that the magical engineering items were entirely her property. She carefully tightened her palm, safely enclosing the earrings. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this to happen today,¡± she said aloud, smiling foolishly. How could she not have foreseen this? To think this came through because she had made a decision that first day. Discrimination was normalized at the Academy. One could discriminate based on a cadet¡¯s scores, background, attributes, talents, and other factors. It wasn¡¯t even hidden. Even instructors had their favorite cadets. They would appreciate cadets with good attributes more, as if they were precious stones. The downside is that the more common cadets were left behind, and usually ended up dropping out. Now she had such a cadet ¨C Han Seong. A singular name. However, a common-grade cadet. More important ¨C he had strength of character. His values were aligned with her values. He even backed up his words with actions. ¡°Its because of these reasons that I can¡¯t help but show a preference toward Cadet Han Seong in the future,¡± she said aloud, calmly. It completed her thought process and solidified her position ¨C because he was the reason she had wanted to take and teach the C1 class. As she prepared to leave, the warmth that lingered in the earrings she held in her hand only strengthened her resolve. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 66 I Became An Academy Spearman ¡ª Chapter 66. Unbreakable Will (2) Han¡¯s body trembled as he entered his room, barely remaining standing as he slowly closed the door behind him. He leaned against the wall next to the door to keep his balance. ¡°I really feel like I¡¯m going to die,¡± he breathed out, numb with the realization. This item was more incredibly difficult than he had anticipated. All his strength had vanished. He laughed out loud. ¡°Reality is unforgiving.¡± He had gained more today than he had imagined. It wasn¡¯t like yesterday¡¯s sparring session, when he had evolved the level of his attribute, or that he had immediately become stronger. This time, it was his mentality that had changed. This was more important to him than anything else. Before entering the Academy, he constantly repeated in his head phrases for mental preparation like, ¡°it¡¯s okay to lose¡±. This became a habit. And he was even more aware of this after his chance encounter with Glesia. By now it was second nature to force himself to have self-confidence in order to eliminate self-doubt when it came to doing anything in this world. If he didn¡¯t have that attitude, he wouldn¡¯t be able to accomplish anything, let alone finish the academy. He knew all of this from the beginning. He needed to have a unique identity in order to live at the Academy with the common-grade attribute, Spearman. And he could build his identity around his will. He could distinguish himself from others if he honed his will. In other words, unbreakable. He had to be confident to overcome everything. That¡¯s why he had chosen to delude himself. But now, he didn¡¯t have to do that anymore. Eventually his body acceded to gravity as he leaned against the wall, sliding downwards until he was able to sit down on the floor. ¡°Everything¡¯s easier when you accept it.¡± Then he remembered fragments of the training with Carly, a training session that had lasted for hours. He couldn¡¯t even be sure how many times he had fought with her. He was only sure of one thing. He might seem like a troublemaker from Carly¡¯s perspective. Although he knew she appreciated the effort, she had never had a cadet as insistent as he was. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± He laughed, exhausted, like a fool at the memory of his behavior. But he had no remorse for his actions, even if it would turn out that she hated him tomorrow. He couldn¡¯t get over himself if he didn¡¯t constantly get up after falling countless times. Unless he achieved miraculous results like in yesterday¡¯s fight with Leonhard, there was a high probability that he would lose future fights. He could not try to deceive himself. ¡°No. This is great,¡± he said aloud, almost oblivious to the fact that he was speaking to an empty room. He was very pleased with the situation. It seemed silly that he was happy despite all he had suffered. But now he had the confidence to keep going no matter what. Maybe he could laugh at himself even if he lost. Today, he had that certainty. That was when his thoughts turned to a different realization ¨C the limits of the art of the spear. He himself had to determine the limits of his attribute. ¡°Status window.¡± He said with his gaze focused on the dark void in front of him. A transparent light immediately appeared to illuminate his vision. Name: Han Seong Sex: Male (20) Title: None Height / Weight: 178cm 67kg Current continental influence: 207 Stats [Physical Strength 13] [Agility 21] [Stamina 20] [Mana 10] [Luck 5] Possessed Attributes [1] [Spearman Lv. 4] Skills [0] His status window had not changed much. However, it was incredible that he had increased some stats a bit. His physical strength and stamina had increased by 1. It seemed that nothing had changed. But that wasn¡¯t all. ¡°¡­¡­¡± His gaze shifted to his Spearman attribute. Today he finally understood why the art of the spear existed only as a Common grade. ¡°It¡¯s weaker, sure, with all the limitations of the spear as the designated weapon. But, that all depends on what you do with it.¡± It was like a clue, initially. Now he could see it clearly. His attribute was weaker on the surface. However, this meant it was more elastic than higher grade attributes. He could create skills faster than even a Legendary-grade attribute. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 67 I Became An Academy Spearman ¡ª Chapter 67. First Academy Exam (1) *** ===== Which of these values does the cadet consider to be most correct? 1. On the battlefield, it is not the process that matters, but the outcome. 2. The process is more important than the outcome. A reasonable process should be followed as much as possible. However, we must also prioritize winning despite losses. 3. Both the process and the outcome are important. But if there is a choice between the two, the outcome is more important than the process. Therefore, losses can be ignored. 4. It is not necessary to achieve a great victory on the battlefield, as long as overall victory is achieved. We must prioritize the strategy that causes the least damage to allies. 5. On the battlefield, the most important thing is to maintain a favorable situation and defeat as many monsters as possible. Losses cannot be avoided and must be accepted in full. ===== The next day, Han realized something while looking at the exam sheet. There were no detailed examples of these questions in the Great Royal Academy novel. The writer didn¡¯t show them because most would find them boring. Only a few readers would appreciate them being included in the novel. Now that he was experiencing it for himself, he realized how much more depth would be presented if these questions had been included. ¡°¡­Hmm.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s too hard.¡± ¡°My God.¡± He could hear the voices of some of the cadets around him as he sat at his desk, staring at the exact same piece of paper. He was now taking the ethics exam. The Academy made sure the cadets had the right values. After all, it would be a big problem for the Empire if the cadets they carefully trained ended up becoming criminals, whether by thought or by action. For him, the answer was clear. He smiled as he marked the answer. Everyone could enter the Grand Royal Academy upon receiving their attribute as an adult. But that did not mean that there were no academies where basic education was provided before adulthood. However, it was not mandatory to complete those education courses prior to entering the Academy. He had a presumption based on the education he had received in reality. That level of education was higher than in the academies of this world, probably because modern education was perfected over time. A smile remained on his mouth as he solved the questions without delay. Easy. The questions had no difficulty for him. Han was able to complete the 8 pages efficiently. Then he cautiously laid down his pencil and looked around. It seemed that the others were deep in thought. ¡°Ugghhhh¡­¡± Dave, who was sitting next to him, sighed deeply. Han couldn¡¯t help but bury his face in his hands to hide his facial expression. This makes me feel a lot better than I thought I would. Although his tribute was the lowest in this classroom, based off of the cadets¡¯ reactions around the room, he was sure he surpassed most of the cadets in knowledge. He could even say that he surpassed Teacher Carly, because he knew what would happen in the future. He looked away with that thought in mind. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± His eyes met Carly¡¯s casually. She looked a little surprised when their eyes met, as if she had been looking at him all along. He wondered what he should do. Cadets who finished their exams could leave early. But he would regret losing the sense of superiority that came with that, which he had not felt for a long time. He debated whether he wanted to enjoy this sensation a little more. Suddenly, a cadet stood up from her seat. She walked with confidence towards the front of the room. Internally, he was surprised, although he looked at her nonchalantly. Luna Vermont. Han could easily identify her because of her bright pink pigtails. ¡°Luna, have you finished the exam?¡± Carly asked in surprise. Several cadets raised their heads, surprise and envy on their faces. ¡°Yes, it was very easy,¡± Luna replied with a haughty smile. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± He let out a slight involuntary laugh, then regretted it. He immediately wondered if his laughter had been heard. Not only Luna, but Carly looked at him as well. Luna looked as arrogant as ever ¨C and proud of it ¨C but Carly¡¯s face didn¡¯t change. He coughed to hide his embarrassment. Then Carly looked back to Luna. ¡°Cadet Luna,¡± Luna whipped her head back to face Carly, ¡°may I offer my congratulations for being the first to finish. I expect good results.¡± ¡°Yes. Thank you, Instructor.¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 68 I Became An Academy Spearman ¡ª Chapter 68. First Academy Exam (2) ¡°Yes. Thank you, Instructor,¡± Luna replied politely to Carly, then gave Han a sharp look before she walked out of the classroom. Again, he had to suppress the urge to laugh ¨C much easier this time. Had she really easily answered the answers to the ethics exam? Han couldn¡¯t imagine it. Luna was a heroine who treated others rudely and badly, so he didn¡¯t think she answered the ethics exam questions genuinely, much less correctly. It would be more reliable to say that the sun rises in the west than Luna understood good ethics. However, that thought had to be shelved as he still had to figure out when he wanted to get up and turn in his exam. When Millia stood up to turn in her exam papers, he knew it was time to get up. Although he still wanted to enjoy the atmosphere in the classroom, he was satisfied with the response ¨C the look ¨C he got from Luna. Before he got up, Han calmly began to organize the items he had brought with him. He also tidied up his exam papers, double-checking every answer he had circled, before standing up and starting towards the front of the room. As he passed Dave, he whispered, ¡°Dave, work hard.¡± ¡°Damn¡­ Han Seong. Have you solved all the questions yet?¡± He nodded slightly at Dave¡¯s surprised voice, then walked towards Carly. He felt calm as he was walking. Overall, he now felt superior to other cadets in some areas. A smile appeared on his face due to the positive emotions he was experiencing. Suddenly, his eyes involuntarily drifted to the side. ¡°¡­¡­¡± That¡¯s when he saw a cadet looking at him hostilely. It was someone he recognized. He was the one who had asked Carly the bold question yesterday. Was his name Gerard Leadri? He couldn¡¯t understand why the cadet was looking at him like that. He was sure he had had no previous interaction with Gerard. After brief eye contact, he turned his head forward. He doesn¡¯t deserve my attention. From the beginning Gerard was revealing his dislike towards him, but he didn¡¯t care about having a good relationship with a cadet who didn¡¯t even stand out in the novel. There were many people in this world who would, whether openly or not, despise him because of his Common attribute. And they would probably hate him even more when they heard the results of this test. When he finally reached Carly, he confidently handed her his exam papers. ¡°Cadet Han Seong, are you sure you solved everything?¡± At that moment Carly spoke so seriously that he was surprised. Is she upset? He wondered if she was upset because he had been so pushy earlier. But he was fairly sure she had been watching him slyly today. ¡°Yeah. It was pretty easy.¡± It was an arrogant response, but he couldn¡¯t help it. He was very excited because he had never felt so safe in an academic area before. He felt like he was floating. Carly smiled slightly at his words. ¡°I hope you get a good score.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± He turned around immediately after answering. ¡°Oh, wait a minute. Cadet Han Seong?¡± Carly quietly called out to him at that moment. He stopped immediately when he heard her small voice clearly. ¡°Yes, Instructor Carly?¡± He turned around and made eye contact with her. She paused. ¡°¡­ Oh, nothing. I commend you for finishing so quickly.¡± Carly said awkwardly. He nodded even though he didn¡¯t understand her behavior. ¡°Thank you for today¡¯s lesson. I¡¯ll be going now.¡± When he finished expressing his gratitude, Carly smiled softly. I think I did very well on the exam. Then he turned his attention to the empty academy corridor. That¡¯s when he noticed two women walking down it. It was Luna and Millia. ¡°What? Wasn¡¯t the answer to question 13 number 3?¡± Luna asked, sounding irritated. ¡°Hmm. I think the answer was number 5, right?¡± Millia chose to ask. ¡°It definitely seems to me that the answer was clearly number 3.¡± ¡°Luna¡­ There is no doubt that answer number 3 is completely wrong. Maybe it could be any other option, but not answer number 3.¡± Despite their current disagreement, the two were having a friendly conversation. I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t be possible with Luna, but¡­ He could get along with Millia. It used to be said that people with similar tastes would be attracted to each other, but sometimes there were friendships that had completely different personalities. It was the same in this case. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 69 I Became An Academy Spearman ¡ª Chapter 69. Millia Is Strange (1) *** Millia¡¯s attitude is strange. Luna had thought this quite a few times the last few days. She felt Millia had changed, but she didn¡¯t know why. It was like it came from her intuition. Millia still treated her the same way. They were still best friends. When she was lost in thought, Millia interrupted her with words. ¡°The exam was harder than I thought, what do you think?¡± ¡°¡­I think so too. I was confused by some answers.¡± She nodded, attentive to her friend¡¯s response. Honestly, she felt the exam was easy. Her opinion greatly differed from Millia¡¯s. However, in these cases, Millia was usually right. Luna admired her intelligence. The answers seemed obvious to me. I guess I was wrong. Millia seemed a little anxious about the exam. She had always been a very honest person, so Luna had no reason to distrust her judgment. Nothing really had changed about Millia. Despite this sense that there was something different about Millia. Why did she have this sense about her best friend? That thought stuck in her mind. Millia seemed slightly different from her perspective. Although she behaved as usual, something about her gave Luna the feeling that she was someone else. Why is that? They had spent eight years as inseparable friends. It was always nice to spend time with her. It was better than spending time anywhere else. In order to spend more time with Millia, Luna even decided to limit herself in the entrance exam. Now she felt Millia didn¡¯t have the same desire to get closer to her. ¡°Millia?¡± ¡°¡­ Huh? Did you say something, Luna?¡± ¡°No, it ¡®s nothing.¡± In the end, Luna couldn¡¯t tell her what she was thinking. She wouldn¡¯t understand. She really was worried. She wished Millia would receive her words with the same warmth as before, but she wasn¡¯t sure how to bring it up. Sadness piled up in her heart. And she could speculate the reasons. Sometimes she noticed that Millia¡¯s gaze went to a completely different place, a person. When she suddenly remembered the common denominator, she squeezed her hand involuntarily. It was mainly directed toward a man. A man with dark black hair. A truly unfortunate man. His name¡­ Han Seong. She could clearly remember his voice when he told her at the entrance ceremony that he preferred to avoid her because of his unpleasant personality. Even he changed his seat. She would not forget the foolish man who tried to sit next to her. However, the rumors that spread about his sparring against Leonhard were unbelievable. Leonhard, who had been chosen to give the speech at the entrance ceremony, had tied with that simple man. The very thought was ridiculous. Absurd. She believed without a doubt that Leonhard had simply let his guard down. She didn¡¯t like this man named Leonhard either. He seemed too full of himself. On the other hand, she wondered if she had underestimated Han Seong because he had a common attribute. She immediately shook her head. She didn¡¯t want to think about that man anymore. All she cared about now was Millia. Their relationship would improve if she was nicer to Millia, if she could spend more time with Millia. Suddenly, she heard footsteps approaching. She saw Millia¡¯s gaze shift there. Then she also looked ¨C and frowned. What on earth¡­? Suddenly, she saw the man named Han Seong. She wondered why he approached. Goosebumps rose on both her arms. ¡°What the fuck¡­?!!¡± She felt Millia hastily grab her arm so she couldn¡¯t finish speaking. ¡°Yes! Okay, that¡¯s okay. Your name is Han Seong?¡± Millia asked as she looked at the man with a broad smile on her face. At that moment, Luna¡¯s boiling heart shrank as if it had frozen. Why? She smiled too as she looked at the man she hated the most. She couldn¡¯t understand why Millia had that look on her face. No, Luna really didn¡¯t want to understand. But she wouldn¡¯t be left behind by her best friend. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 70 I Became An Academy Spearman ¡ª Chapter 70. Millia Is Strange (2) *** ¡°Yes! Okay, that¡¯s okay. Your name is Han Seong?¡± Millia answered so cheerfully that he was surprised for a moment. ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re Cadet Millia, right?¡± He had obviously said the correct name the first time because she had it on the name tag, but Millia still nodded with a glamorous smile. ¡°Yes. You can talk to me with confidence. I assume you answered the ethics exam well, since you¡¯ve been quick out of the classroom.¡± He blinked unconsciously as she looked at him admiringly. Why is she being so nice? Even if Millia didn¡¯t have Luna¡¯s unpleasant personality, he thought it wouldn¡¯t be easy to have a conversation with her, since he just approached her out of nowhere. But her continuing this interaction was quite natural, weirdly so, so he decided to jump in and express himself openly. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what I think. I don¡¯t know that we really have anything in common¡­ we were just assigned to the same class. But because we got out of the exam around the same time, I wanted to develop a friendship with you. We can talk if you have time available. Would that be alright with you?¡± As Han spoke, his eyes unconsciously darted to Luna. Luna had a dumbfounded expression on her face as Millia held her arm. Why is she being so quiet? Millia nodded immediately. ¡°Oh, a friendship! I think that¡¯s a good idea,¡± she responded positively. He turned his gaze back to her. ¡°¡­¡­¡± He stared into her light blue eyes, completely different from his own. She accepted his words so easily; it aroused his curiosity about her true intentions. If she had been more hesitant, he would have understood. She seemed eager, however, to accept his offer of friendship. But she looked away soon after they made eye contact. Have I made a mistake? While wondering why she avoided his gaze, Millia¡¯s appearance caught his attention. In the novel, she appeared as a secondary character who received little attention because of the heroine Luna, but now that he saw her up close, he realized her extraordinary beauty. She had a peculiar charm that immediately changed his impression. What am I thinking about right now¡­ He immediately opened his mouth. ¡°Shall we go now then? I hear that there¡¯s a nice coffee shop here in the academy. I think we could talk there.¡± He didn¡¯t look at Luna as he spoke. If he did, it would distract him, and he had to successfully continue the conversation he had started. ¡°I think it would be fine too,¡± Millia answered his request. ¡°You think so too, Luna, right? Huh?¡± Millia had looked at Luna while asking, and had just stopped short, confusion on her pretty face. At that moment, Han thought her initiative had failed. They would have to go to the coffee shop so the conversation could continue. But when Millia asked Luna for her opinion, he knew what the answer would be. She would refuse. He felt a deep regret. He didn¡¯t know how many such opportunities would come in the future to make friends by using one-on-one meetings. This was a great opportunity that would be missed because of one person. Then he turned his gaze to Luna. ¡°¡­¡­¡± He thought Luna would immediately refuse, but she remained silent. She had a lost look as if her soul had left her body. ¡°Luna? I¡¯m not the only one waiting, the other cadet is too.¡± When Millia urged her to answer, Luna¡¯s eyes finally regained their sparkle. Luna looked up at him immediately. He felt his heart drop. Her gaze was piercing, and her eyes looked very grim. ¡°¡­ I agree,¡± Luna replied in a very low voice. He had already decided to turn around immediately, but spun back around upon her words registering in his mind. ¡°Huh?¡± He was dumbfounded. He doubted his ears for a moment. She¡­ didn¡¯t reject it? ¡°Then let¡¯s all go to the coffee shop together, Cadet Han Seong.¡± Millia¡¯s soft voice caused him to respond as if he was in a trance-like state. ¡°You can just call me Han Seong.¡± Milia, who nodded happily at his words, naturally turned her gaze towards Luna. He looked at her as well. Luna immediately turned around to circle around behind Millia, thereby keeping him from seeing her face. He didn¡¯t believe this was real. When he pinched his thigh to check, the pain was too vivid. How could this be real? Then he walked to Millia¡¯s side, who had stepped towards him. She looked up at him with a smile. But even though Millia focused her attention on him, his gaze strangely fell on Luna, who was walking silently on the other side of Millia. What was going on¡­? In the end, there were some things he couldn¡¯t understand. He would have to accept that Luna was one of them. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 71 I Became An Academy Spearman ¡ª Chapter 71. Accelerated Heartbeat (1) *** All facilities at the Great Royal Academy were massive in scale. There were various facilities such as coffee shops, clothing stores, convenience stores, food stores, blacksmith shops with various weapons, all done according to the general needs of the cadets, or even on special order. Even a branch of the Magic Tower was housed within the Academy. It would not be an exaggeration to say that virtually every facility there was in the city was located at GRA. That was possible because the Great Royal Academy received strong support from the Empire mainly thanks to the aristocracy that sent their children there. That meant that even leisure spaces such as a certain coffee shop contained a surprising dimension. ¡­ Ding A bell rang as the door to the spacious coffee shop opened. The cadets inside turned their gaze toward the sound. They saw that a man had entered, accompanied by two women. They had an unusual appearance. Most of the seats were taken. But the three acted unfazed at that prospect. Everyone¡¯s attention towards the three redirected to their own various activities. Soon after, Han, Millia, and Luna were seated at a square table with their own drinks. Han Seong took his drink. ¡°¡­¡­¡± They also looked at him with a straw in their mouths. One looked at him with good will, and the other with such coldness it gave him chills. He alternated his gaze between them as he took a careful sip of his drink. Finally, he opened his mouth. ¡°Now that we¡¯re here, I¡¯ll formally introduce myself. My name is Han Seong. I have the common grade attribute Spearman at Level 4. I think I should clarify this if we¡¯re going to continue to interact from now on.¡± ¡°Level 4¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Millia looked surprised at the number of the level, while Luna looked on with indifference. ¡°It¡¯s amazing that your attribute is at level 4. My attribute is still level 1.¡± ¡°That was a bit of luck. The sparring with Leonhard was very helpful,¡± Han replied earnestly. He did not want to show off so as not to appear vain. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so modest. It¡¯s pretty impressive that your attribute is at Level 4 now. I¡¯ll formally introduce myself as well. My name is Millia Evelon. I have the rare grade attribute named ¡®Water Spirit Affinity¡¯. I can summon Seshi.¡± When Millia extended her left hand, a white light came out of it. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The moment the white light disappeared, a small bird made of water appeared. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ a water spirit.¡± Although Han knew Millia¡¯s attribute, he was surprised because it was the first time he had personally seen a spirit. They were not living beings back home, but they clearly existed in this reality. He had never seen anything so absurd, contrary to what most people thought back home. ¡°I named him Seshi. What do you think? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s pretty too?¡± She spoke proudly. He nodded matter-of-factly. The spirit body fluctuated slightly like a ripple. Then Millia raised her thumb with a smile. The spirit rubbed its body against her thumb, seeming to express its affection that way. ¡­Actually, that¡¯s adorable. Soon the spirit dispersed into thin air. He looked at Millia in a daze. ¡°Actually¡­ I¡¯ve been summoning it every night. So it¡¯s a little hard for me to keep the summoning going any longer. I still need time to recover,¡± Millia explained as if she was embarrassed to have to cancel the summoning. She could have made an excuse, but she told him her weaknesses openly. He liked her innocence. ¡°It¡¯s a very good attribute. It has great potential for development in the future.¡± ¡°You think so?¡± she beamed at him. ¡°Many people who have an attribute related to spirits are famous, right?¡± The number of active spiritualists on the front lines at that time was immeasurable. And they were treated amazingly because they were considered a valuable and irreplaceable human resource. ¡°But¡­I¡¯m still at Level 1.¡± ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because it¡¯s hard to relate to spirits.¡± He tried to sympathize with her words. Perhaps she would have been assigned to Class A if her attribute was at Level 2. She probably received a low score only because her attribute was at Level 1 on the entrance exam. In fact, Millia¡¯s attribute evolution was especially slow in the novel. Maybe because she is not a heroine? Perhaps it was because she was a character half abandoned by the author. She didn¡¯t have as many appearances as Luna. Although in the beginning they were always together; as time went on, however, she seemed to become an irrelevant secondary character. But her attribute was too good for her to remain that way here ¨C in his reality. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Millia looked at him tenderly, perhaps because his words had made her feel better. Now that one person was on friendly terms with him, he with a smile turned his gaze to her side. Luna was harder to understand than Millia. It was almost a miracle that she didn¡¯t refuse his request to come to the coffee shop. It was also strange that she was remaining so quiet. It had been just two days ago they had had a dispute at the entrance ceremony. Frankly, he didn¡¯t have any good feelings for Luna, but she was a relevant heroine, and he had to try. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 72 I Became An Academy Spearman ¡ª Chapter 72. Accelerated Heartbeat (2) After a pause, she opened her mouth at his stare. ¡°Luna. My attribute is Battle Healing. Level 2.¡± She said only what was necessary in a halting voice. Then she looked away. At least she was showing a modicum of sincerity during her brief participation in the conversation. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Millia quickly spoke up. ¡°Luna isn¡¯t used to interacting with people other than me. I don¡¯t want you to think badly about her. Luna¡­ perhaps you could speak more kindly? We¡¯re sitting here with another cadet.¡± ¡°I really¡­¡± Luna trailed off for a moment, then said firmly, ¡°I¡¯ve spoken nicely now. I did my best.¡± Han couldn¡¯t help but chuckle inwardly when he saw the exchange between the two of them. He knew Luna was arrogant with others, so he knew that she had really tried her best. I¡¯m glad I took the initiative. He honestly hadn¡¯t even planned or wanted to approach her because he thought he would never fit in. But there was a facilitator named Millia that made it seem possible. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The moment he smiled softly, he popped the straw into his mouth. Suddenly she felt Millia¡¯s strange look. ¡°¡­¡­¡± It didn¡¯t seem like a normal attitude to him. ¡°Millia.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Millia turned her head with a slightly panicked expression when Luna called her name. ¡°The desserts here are pretty good. I¡¯d like to go order some with you.¡± The other girl nodded awkwardly at Luna¡¯s suggestion. Han immediately added, ¡°That¡¯s a great idea.I¡¯ll have apple pie, please.¡± His suggestion hinted that they should order his dessert. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Luna stood up without answering. ¡°Okay. Is an apple pie enough?¡± Millia asked. ¡°I can order something else for you.¡± Han took a moment to compose his answer. ¡°Then order me one of your favorite desserts.¡± ¡°Agreed.¡± Millia left the table with a smile, accompanied by Luna. He couldn¡¯t help but mutter as he was left alone. ¡°¡­This, huh.¡± His heart was pounding. Isn¡¯t that a green light? It seemed to him that Millia showed clear signs of attraction. Her soft tone, her strange look. Even her consideration for him. It was as if she was genuinely interested in him. Is this a misunderstanding on my part? Han asked himself. He began to reanalyze the matter. He had always had a fair appraisal of himself since he had fallen into this world, because his appearance was peculiar to other people. Anyone could tell that he was an Asian among Westerners. This world was set in the West because Leonhard was the main character written by a westerner. ¡°¡­¡­¡± But he couldn¡¯t dismiss the sudden thought, even if he thought it didn¡¯t make sense. This conversation was easier than he had anticipated. Millia answered him kindly from the start. Even he was comfortable in this situation. Millia is very different. He was now with them because Millia had acted pleasantly. The current circumstances made him feel strange emotions. ¡°I must first analyze calmly.¡± He tried to suppress his strumming heart. It was always good to receive someone¡¯s goodwill or affection. And he couldn¡¯t stop his heart from racing when a woman as attractive as Millia showed him affection. He had to be careful because he might be wrong. However, his heart beat like a fool when he realized that he was interested. ¡­¡­ The two returned with desserts after a little while. ¡°Han Seong, did you wait too long?¡± Millia asked with a gentle smile as she held a tray with several desserts. He shook his head. As soon as they sat down, Millia gave him one of her chocolate desserts, in addition to the apple pie he had ordered. Even her gestures in giving them to him seemed strange. Millia is close to my ideal type. Not only did she treat him gently, but she also had a sweet voice. Her charms had made a great impression on him. The more he thought about it, the more his heart raced. Slow down. He could not rush this. He had to check her feelings little by little. Then he reached for and grabbed a fork to cut the apple pie. Suddenly, he felt a light touch on his knee. ¡°¡­¡­?¡± He was stunned, and looked across. Luna looked at him blankly, so he began to doubt himself. But soon after, she began to mouth words with her lips. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 73 I Became An Academy Spearman ¡ª Chapter 73. A Different Man (1) *** As Millia ate her dessert, Han¡¯s pie remained uneaten as he concentrated on Luna¡¯s lip movements. Finally, he understood what she meant. Stay away¡­ Millia? He wasn¡¯t sure what Luna had intended to communicate, but she moved her lips again. Finally, he could understand that she didn¡¯t want him to make any move on Millia. ¡°¡­¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Han Seong, why are you smiling all of a sudden?¡± Millia asked while eating a dessert. He shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s just that the desserts look very tasty.¡± ¡°Really?¡± she inquired. ¡°You like desserts more than I thought you would.¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t hate them.¡± He didn¡¯t like desserts that were too sweet. And he preferred apple pie with pulp. Then he looked at Luna. She touched her dessert with her fork as if nothing had happened. She looks like a child. The fact that Luna was afraid of losing her friend touched him. Now he understood why Luna was so quiet. And she meekly agreed to sit with him. She didn¡¯t know how he would react, so her strategy was different. Instead of simply preventing his approach, she preferred to personally tell him to stay away from Millia. Luna¡¯s anxiety would not allow her to bear the uncertainty of her own relationship to Millia if he came any closer. She must have thought that rejecting him overtly all the time was not the right way. He began to put the pieces he had cut from his apple pie into his mouth. The strong heartbeat he felt when he looked at Millia had noticeably diminished. Instead, several questions appeared in his empty heart. Time passed as they each enjoyed their dessert. The conversations between them consisted of Han Seong answering Millia¡¯s curious questions. Occasionally, Luna would open her mouth to join the conversation. And Luna¡¯s gaze was always present. She seemed to expect him to obey her wishes. Her eyes were lovely. The bad feelings he had had for her disappeared like snow melting. It¡¯s hard to hate a woman who looks and thinks like a child. Now he felt like a fool. Luna was just expressing her feelings openly. She was too innocent. There was no point in trying to confront her at this point. It would be like an adult confronting a child. He began to rethink it seriously. If I got any closer to Millia from here¡­ Luna would surely hate him deeply, since it seemed from the beginning that she didn¡¯t like him. But on the other hand, if he could establish a general friendship with her, things would be completely different. Luna had the Battle Healing attribute. Healing attributes were very valuable, regardless of level or grade. However, the effect of the Moon Battle Healing attribute was so powerful it could be considered cheating. It was so outstanding and overpowered in its own way that it could not be considered a rare grade attribute, and readers in his world had often complained about this inconsistency. If he could get closer to Luna, he would have a very useful attribute on his side. There were so many dangers everywhere that he could get injured at any time, whether in training or on a mission. It would be ideal to count with Luna. Luna became such a valuable heroine in the novel that she was given higher priority than other people. Even the best potion could not compare to the full effects of the Battle Healing attribute she would later show. What was more valuable than a life? He looked at them as he picked up and began chewing a piece of the apple pie. They were of great importance in this world. It would be ridiculous to think that he had to choose between them now. It would be better to be able to count on both of them. Suddenly he noticed Millia glancing sideways at him. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± When he made eye contact with Millia, she avoided his gaze with a smile. It looked like a flirtatious gesture, as if she had feelings for him. But he still wasn¡¯t sure what her feelings were. It was just strange. He didn¡¯t know if Millia had fallen in love with him at first sight, or if he had been too optimistic in thinking that she liked him. The agitation in his heart disappeared completely. ¡°Han Seong, where will we go after this?¡± Millia asked suddenly. He was surprised. ¡°After the coffee shop?¡± ¡°Yes. We still have time available, because we don¡¯t have any commitments afterwards. If it¡¯s okay with you, you can join us at the training camp.¡± He could not decipher her intentions from her sudden suggestion. However, it was exactly what he personally planned to do afterwards. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 74 I Became An Academy Spearman ¡ª Chapter 74. A Different Man (2) It was great that things seemed to be working out for his plans. Han had originally planned to go to the Class C training camp ¨C whether accompanied or on his own. It would be better if I could use Carly¡¯s private training camp. However, he knew he had to talk to her some more to find out if he could enter that place again. He couldn¡¯t access that space just on a whim. He smiled slightly after clearing his thoughts. ¡°I really appreciate your invitation. I was also thinking about going to the training camp. So, Luna, what do you think? Do you want to come?¡± Luna frowned for a moment, but didn¡¯t avert her gaze from his. ¡°¡­Okay.¡± She finally answered, albeit sounding reluctant. That completely convinced him that there was a real possibility of developing a friendship with her. As long as he treated her as a priority, and didn¡¯t make any obvious moves towards Millia, a real friendship would be possible. Then, that meant that he would receive the effects of Battle Healing. ¡°Geez, that¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever seen Luna answer another cadet so calmly.¡± Han chuckled as Millia expressed her surprise in an aside to him. I¡¯m surprised too. In the novel, Luna starts interacting with the others only after the middle of the story. That led him to originally believe that she would choose to only communicate with Leonhard apart from Millia. But now, he could see it. He could even visualize having a normal conversation with her. ¡°Well, shall we go then? I¡¯ve had enough to eat.¡± His two desserts were almost gone. The girls¡¯ plates were almost clean. ¡°Good. Then, let¡¯s go to the training camp immediately. I¡¯m really curious to look at Han Seong¡¯s Level 4 attribute,¡± Millia replied cheerfully. ¡°¡­Haah. Yes.¡± Luna agreed with a sigh. That decided it. He would keep a safe distance from Millia for the moment. Of course, he would change his mind if she really had feelings for him. However, his current priority would be to improve his relationship with Luna. *** Class C training camp As they entered the training camp, they noticed that the cadets inside were absorbed in their own training. She was absorbed, but not in her prospective training. Millia held back her urge to sigh as she turned her gaze towards Han Seong. Again, she found that she couldn¡¯t help but feel very bad when things didn¡¯t happen as she expected. And today her frustration was incredibly high. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The man named Han Seong wasn¡¯t looking at her, but at Luna. Her mood sank even more. Not surprising¡­ he is looking at Luna. It felt as if this thought was eating away at her heart. Luna was attractive in anyone¡¯s eyes. Millia knew it herself. But when Han Seong came closer, she felt happy because he was only looking at her. It was as if he didn¡¯t mean to look at Luna. She was even more excited when he paid more attention to her when she responded affectionately. Would this man even understand? Who was this strange cadet named Han Seong? He was different from all the other cadets. She had never seen or interacted with a man like him before. He had gotten into her mind long before today. She couldn¡¯t help but stare at him in the classroom preparing for the entrance exam. And the rumors that spread about him from there seemed outrageous to her. On the day of the entrance ceremony, not only did his attribute reach Level 4, but he also managed to tie in a sparring match against Leonhard, who had been the best cadet in the entrance exam. When she confirmed that the seemingly false rumors were true, she wanted to get closer to the man named Han Seong. Even setting aside from the strange emotions she felt for this man, there was a good reason to establish a relationship with him. Luna would shine in the future. And Millia knew she couldn¡¯t be by her side if she didn¡¯t get better. An attribute that didn¡¯t level up meant the worst in this place. She thought Han Seong might have the answer to her problem. She wanted to know how he had evolved his attribute. Suddenly, Han Seong turned his head toward her. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Their gazes met. When his dark eyes stared at her, she stopped breathing for a moment. There was clearly something different about this man. ¡°Millia, why are you so quiet all of a sudden?¡± he asked, seeming concerned. ¡°Are you nervous because we¡¯re entering the training camp?¡±¡± Her heart pounded even though he had only spoken casually to her with a slight smile. Any reaction of hers was beyond control. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 75 I Became An Academy Spearman ¡ª Chapter 75. A Different Fight (1) Skill. It was a word that was easily found in fiction and general conversation. The same was true for normal skills like lunge, or even higher ranked skills like Meteor. There were countless skills based on martial arts. For those reasons, it did not impress too much. But in the Great Royal Academy, skills had a different meaning. Here, the word ¡°skill¡± indicated overwhelming power. A skill could not be obtained easily ¨C even desire was not enough to obtain it. It was also necessary for the attribute to be at a high level regardless of its grade. In other words, a skill could only be obtained when the attribute reached Level 7, and a new skill could be obtained at each subsequent level. It was practically impossible to obtain skills in other ways. Enlightenment was the only known condition for skill creation. When the person reached an enlightenment that transcended reality, one could gain a skill because one¡¯s perception departed from common logic. Therefore, skills were the proof that one had attained absolute power. It was like a kind of exclusive possession that represented a person¡¯s worth. And now Han Seong had obtained a clue to a skill. ¡­ ¡­ Rumors about his sparring against Leonhard spread fast, so his appearance at the C-class training camp was enough to attract the attention of most of the cadets present. They wanted to see him wield his spear. Besides, he was accompanied by two beautiful cadets, so it was inevitable that the cadets¡¯ eyes would be on him. ¡°It¡¯s really nothing surprising.¡± He felt a little awkward even as he opened his mouth. Millia looked at him with a bright expression, but Luna watched him coldly. Although he showed some ability with his Level 4 spearman attribute, he literally had nothing else to show. His spear-wielding ability with mana had increased, but it could not compare to seeing Leonhard¡¯s great power that was accompanied by blue light. Of course, the art of the spear seemed strong to him. Its purpose was to constantly attack in order to quickly subdue the opponent. It was not a weapon suited for a long contest with an opponent or flashy display on the battlefield, but seemed better suited to suppress opposition and to subdue the weak. Such an approach could not seem admirable, but vital for the war effort. ¡°¡­ It feels really powerful,¡± Millia said admiringly. ¡°Well, it¡¯s Level 4.¡± Luna¡¯s answer was short and curt. Two different answers, each matching the personality of their speaker. The cadets he saw didn¡¯t look particularly strong. No, I should say I¡¯ve become too strong. His fight with Leonhard raised his expectations too high. And his fights yesterday with Carly. In fact, after repeatedly facing beings that had absurd stats, he felt like it was a step backwards to face cadets who were in the same class as him. There was no point in asking for a fight when the average cadet had their attribute at Level 2. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Moreover, the cadets he made eye contact with immediately looked away. How could he talk to them? ¡°Han Seong.¡± He turned his head when he heard Luna¡¯s voice. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Fight with me.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said? Fight me.¡± Luna pursed her lips, looking mildly irritated. But he didn¡¯t understand her request. Battle Healing Level 2 was her attribute. It was not special for combat. In that light, it was restrictive. But it also gave her a special power. It is broken because it is an attribute that grants a crazy amount of compensation for all damage. The essential effect of Battle Healing was to increase healing based on damage taken, but ironically it was replaced by the absurd concept of increasing the amount of damage inflicted. It was also not limited to any weapon. So the higher the level of this attribute, the more Luna would look like a broken character. He looked puzzled at Luna as she walked over to where the weapons were. What the hell is she up to? In the novel it wasn¡¯t written what weapon she would use, in any chapter she was in. As the daughter of an Earl, she received an excellent education. She could handle any weapon well, depending on the situation. Whether it was a sword, a spear, or a shield. It doesn¡¯t make sense when I think about it. He figured that the writer had some favoritism toward her. ¡°I¡¯ll use this.¡± What Luna chose was beyond his expectations. She held a small hammer in her right hand and a kite shield in her left. ¡°¡­Are you really desiring to fight me?¡± Han asked, dismayed. ¡°Why would I lie?¡± Luna asked, sounding a tad wounded. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 76 I Became An Academy Spearman ¡ª Chapter 76. A Different Fight (2) Luna looked at him with pure malice. Her eyes reflected her hatred. He couldn¡¯t help but laugh, which increased her glower, because she looked like she was trying to humiliate him. She looked like a child whose toy had been snatched away from her. No doubt she was quite fragile. ¡°All right. Let¡¯s fight.¡± He agreed to the fight, quickly glancing at Millia. ¡°Your attributes have two levels of difference. I think this sparring could be slightly dangerous.¡± As Millia spoke her mind, she seemed more mature than Luna. ¡°Yes.¡± Han Seong replied. ¡°Can you look for the training camp instructor? Someone had better supervise the fight.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Millia left quickly, seeking out the training camp instructor. She came back rather soon, accompanied by another person. The instructor was a green-haired woman named Ludmina. Her unique grade attribute was at Level 7 ¨C one level lower than Avalanche¡¯s attribute. ¡°Is your sparring due to a personal conflict?¡± Han shook his head when she asked serenely. ¡°No.¡± ¡°No.¡± As they both answered at the same time, Luna looked at him as if she was annoyed. She looked like her mental age had stopped at the level of an elementary school girl. However, though Luna¡¯s emotions were clearly reflected in her demeanor, he didn¡¯t feel that she had hidden bad intentions. ¡°Then it¡¯s alright. Cadets, please take your places.¡± The two widened their distance at the instructor¡¯s voice. The looks of the cadets around him caused him to flinch. He had been in a similar situation, but now it felt different. It¡¯s unbelievable. His fight with Leonhard had many spectators. Class A cadets had gathered to watch that fight. But the looks he got now were different. He still remembered vividly how the A-class cadets looked at him with pity, or with contempt because of his common grade attribute Spearman. Here, he felt assured that very few of the C-class cadets present at training camp underestimated him. In fact, more than half of them seemed eager to look at his capabilities in a fight. Is this¡­ similar to the look Leonhard received? He slowly raised the spear in preparation. Of course, the handsome Leonhard was sure to get different looks due to the fact he had his Legendary grade attribute, but he still thought it would feel somewhat similar to the looks that the main character of this world received. ¡°Start the fight,¡± the instructor boomed. Han didn¡¯t attack first as he had done in other fights. He calmly waited for Luna to come and attack first. Sure, there was a big difference between their attribute levels, but he had a more human reason influencing him. If he attacked first, he thought it might irreparably damage his relationship with Luna. She was not Leonhard, so he could overwhelm her. Of course, he didn¡¯t mean to belittle Luna. It was hard to point out the reality of their differences without making it sound that way. Even so, he had no intention of bragging. His goal was to just try to control this fight. ¡°I will show no mercy just because you¡¯re Level 4.¡± Luna spoke with such confidence that he laughed. ¡°That¡¯s fine. You can attack first.¡± When he said the same words Leonhard had said to him, Luna rushed in without hesitation. He stood in his position and watched. He knew clearly that he had the advantage over Luna. He had to avoid acting impulsively. Han wondered if Leonhard thought the same. Despite the gigantic grade differences between them, Leonhard had never disrespected him. In addition, he was always calm during the fight. ¡­These are things to learn from the main character. He had to treat Luna properly as an opponent. He chose to concentrate on watching her movements closely. Luna shortened the distance with every second. As expected from someone who belonged to a famous noble family, it was obvious that her movements were practiced. [Turning when stabbing at a point] If he couldn¡¯t break the opponent¡¯s attack, he could twist the opponent¡¯s attack. He would show it for the first time in this fight. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 77 I Became An Academy Spearman ¡ª Chapter 77. Do you like me? (1) *** Luna tightened her grip on the shield, keeping her gaze turned towards Han Seong¡¯s spear. She had been thoroughly instructed about many weapons inside her family mansion. She didn¡¯t see that education as being useless, even though she didn¡¯t have her attribute back then. She also knew the characteristics of all the weapons. The spear was an overwhelming weapon at close range. An opponent could not defeat it with another weapon at close range unless they found a way early on to counter its advantage. She knew well how to deal with this man. The rational thing to do would have been to choose a long-range weapon to deal with any spearman, let alone one with the actual attribute. But she didn¡¯t want to do it that way. She wanted to dare this man to engage in close combat. She felt that she would not be able to relax or feel at ease until she gave Han Seong a proper blow. She had been watching Millia since Han Seong approached them. She kept wondering why Millia kept looking at this man. Soon, she could figure it out properly. Why, why you of all people¡­? Millia and her had been close friends for eight years, so it¡¯s not like they were hiding or had time to hide anything from each other. But never before had she seen that look on Millia¡¯s face. She hated that her friend looked at this man named Han Seong with those eyes. Her most precious friend was very interested in him. The moment she rushed towards Han Seong, her whole body was dyed blue. The vast mana enveloped her entire body without even a small gap. And at that moment she realized it. Her eyes narrowed as Han Seong¡¯s posture suddenly changed. What the hell is he taking that stance for? It was really rare to see a true Spearman. Therefore, it was difficult to confront them. She did not let her guard down. The move that Han Seong had just displayed with his spear had completely erased any doubts that might have been in her mind. This man had really done it. His fight against Cadet Leonhard had truly ended in a draw. This was why she had to give it her all in this fight. As soon as she came within range of the spear, the weapon rushed in. It¡¯s fast. But it wasn¡¯t a speed she couldn¡¯t react to. She tried to channel most of the spear¡¯s power with the edge of the kite shield, for the blow to land properly ¨C the best place to receive the attack ¨C the center. Thud The strange sound of iron hit her ears harshly. She tried to stay in place, but her body was pushed back. ¡°HAAGgghh!¡± Luna gasped at the intense pain she felt all over inside her left arm. The man named Han Seong regained his posture. His peculiar black eyes seemed to entice her to come closer again. She would not stop now ¨C could not stop. She moved again as soon as she caught her breath. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± She held the kite shield tightly and imbued it even more with mana. His destructive power is strange. She thought she could block the spear attack, but she hadn¡¯t expected it to be pushed this far. However, this time it would not be the same. The amount of mana she had put into the shield was clearly superior. Even if it¡¯s just once¡­ She wanted to give this man a good blow. This man stole the heart of her precious Millia. Therefore, she looked at the tip of the spear with determination. I will definitely stop it. She didn¡¯t know how strong her attribute that evolved to Level 4 had become, but even so, if this fight dragged on she would surely lose. That meant she had to try to win from the start ¨C and she was pressed for time. She would have a chance if she repelled the spear with the kite shield. The moment she entered Han Seong¡¯s attack range ¨C ¡°¡­¡­!¡± His spear attack was faster than before. A blue glow filled her vision like a flash, and instinctively she moved the kite shield. There was no point in simply defending against the attack; she wanted to destabilize her opponent by forcefully deflecting his attack. I can repel that spear¡­ A rumbling sound interrupted her thoughts. Thud Same as before, but harsher. She was about to lose the kite shield. She bit her lip to endure the pain. Her feet slid defiantly on the floor¡­ She was being pushed back even further than before. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 78 I Became An Academy Spearman ¡ª Chapter 78. Do you like me? (2) ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Luna¡¯s breathing was shaking from the intense pain. She couldn¡¯t understand why. Why the hell¡­ am I being pushed like this? Even if Han Seong¡¯s attribute was at Level 4, it didn¡¯t appear to her that he was using that much power in those attacks. It was improbable that his spear could have that much mana. She was sure she had imbued more mana into her kite shield in comparison. Still, she was being pushed back helplessly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± When she regained her footing, and looked up, she saw the man regain his initial stance. He hadn¡¯t moved a single step. He just stood there. It looked like he would only attack her when she got close. ¡°Unbelievable.¡± He suddenly said something she couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Unbelievable¡­?¡± ¡°Yes. I was sure you were going to drop the kite shield.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Did you think your attack would cause this¡­? Do I look so weak to you?¡± A furtive laugh escaped him. ¡°In that case, I wouldn¡¯t have attacked like that.¡± ¡°Han Seong, what the hell do you mean?¡± ¡°I meant that I didn¡¯t think you were that strong.¡± Irritation grew. She thought he meant it to tease her. ¡­Strong? She wondered how she could be considered strong if she couldn¡¯t even close the distance. Her frustration grew. Then she rushed at him again. She imbued so much mana into her kite shield that it became dazzling. The mana enveloping her body disappeared. So her speed slowed down. But she didn¡¯t care. Because the two of them were fighting head-on. She could repel his attack with the kite shield, or she would be pushed back by the spear. That was it. The spear wielder¡¯s stance changed even more strangely. Han Seong grabbed the end of the spear as if he was going to throw it. No way¡­ Would his attack be faster now? He hadn¡¯t changed the amount of mana in the spear. Only his stance had changed. She swallowed saliva before entering Han Seong¡¯s attack range. Will I be able to repel that spear? She didn¡¯t trust that she could react in time if the spear was faster than before. But she had made her decision. Then, the moment she entered Han Seong¡¯s attack range ¨C ¡°¡­¡­¡± *** ¡°STOP THE FIGHT!¡± The confrontation stopped at Ludmina¡¯s words. The cadets around her, now stunned, had merely watched the fight curiously. ¡°The result of the sparring is a victory for Cadet Han Seong.¡± No one questioned the result Ludmina decided. Everyone expected this victory. What happened then was strange to the other cadets. The two opponents stared at each other, with hard stares, but said nothing. ¡°That was close.¡± Ludmina smiled slightly, sounding relieved. Millia looked at her momentarily dumbfounded. ¡°Close?!¡± ¡°Yes. I thought I should intervene, but in the end, Cadet Han Seong controlled his strength on his own.¡± Millia couldn¡¯t understand how Ludmina spoke so calmly. Han Seong controlled his strength?!! To be honest, she could barely see any movement of the spear. She only knew this result for sure out of what she had seen out of the entire match. When he had been attacked, Luna was pushed back. It looked so sudden, so effortless. It had been a hard battle though. Remnants of blue mana remained in the air. The two still stared at each other, breathing hard, ignoring the looks from the cadets around them. They are amazing. She thought Luna would lose drastically, but she fought better than she had expected. It wasn¡¯t just because she was able to block the attacks with her kite shield, but because she used her mana with great precision. It wouldn¡¯t have been strange if it had been another cadet that had been defeated by Han Seong in the first attack, but Luna managed to resist several times. ¡°Han Seong.¡± She walked faster when she saw Luna open her mouth. She had to mediate to prevent Luna from negatively impacting her growing relationship with Han Seong. When she was closer ¨C ¡°What the hell? Do you like me?¡± Millia¡¯s footsteps stopped momentarily. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 79 I Became An Academy Spearman ¡ª Chapter 79. I Don¡¯t Like You (1) *** In this world, attributes practically represented a person¡¯s worth. He knew this. He knew how irrational this world could be with their fanatical devotion to attributes after carefully reading the novel. But he was also hopeful that if he worked hard enough, he could overcome the limitations of his attribute. And now he had discovered something truly amazing. It¡¯s not just the attribute, it¡¯s pure individual power. Although he initially thought that the grade of an attribute wasn¡¯t everything, and still believed it to some degree, he never imagined that the level of an attribute was so important. There were gaps that could not be reduced despite the grade of an attribute. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± He could feel the surprise in Luna¡¯s eyes now that they were face to face. He was surprised too, but in a different way. When he looked down at the floor a short distance away from her, he saw a kite shield that was completely shattered. The spear had impacted the shield with immense power. He was able to turn the spear with a large amount of mana. But he still couldn¡¯t achieve the certain skill that he was currently working on. Despite his progress in this fight, he was not clear on the concept itself. [Turning when stabbing at a point] He understood the concept more clearly than before, but not completely. Skills had the ability to be unlocked, but that didn¡¯t mean he had clear direction for where to proceed to upgrade that skill. Anyway, he felt good. He got more hints on how to unlock the skill in the fight with Luna. ¡°STOP THE FIGHT!!¡± Immediately, the tip of his spear pointed to the floor. At the same time, he thought about Luna again. Luna¡¯s potential is ridiculous. She had practically not used her attribute in this fight. She was so focused on blocking his spear with her comet shield that she did not apply the ¡®damage compensation¡¯ effect of her Battle Healing attribute. However, contrary to his expectations, she had shown a completely different skill. She completely blocked his spear with her power. Is this the power of a high-ranking noblewoman? Vermont County, a family famous in the novel for their great prestige, had power beyond their title. In the future, this family would fully support Leonhard. ¡°The result of the sparring is a victory for Cadet Han Seong.¡± He laughed unintentionally when the instructor announced the result. Attributes are not everything. Before she had been granted the attribute, Luna had developed the ability to use mana and manipulate it at a young age. That¡¯s why she could take advantage of mana even though she was at Level 2. In addition, she was trained to handle various weapons such as shields. She had all the normal training that a typical elite cadet who came from a prestigious family would have. A cadet who had been trained with a family education from an early age, instead of doing so upon receiving the attribute. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Luna looked at him dumbfounded, as if she didn¡¯t understand the situation. She probably wondered how he had been able to get the kite shield out of her hands. But he didn¡¯t know for certain either. There was only one thing he was sure of. I should definitely become friends with Luna. The attribute she would develop was powerful, but she also had great martial talent. It was understandable because she was a main heroine, and for that reason he had to remain in close proximity to her. ¡°Han Seong.¡± He smiled slightly when Luna¡¯s mouth finally opened.He did not intend to brag in the least about his victory in this fight. Honestly, he thought to tease her a bit before the fight, but now he clearly recognized her abilities. Teasing her would not make sense for his plans. But her next words left him speechless. ¡°What the hell? Do you like me?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± He blinked like an idiot for a moment. He thought he¡¯d misheard. Why does she suddenly say that? He didn¡¯t understand how she came to that conclusion. Nor why she was looking at him with such a strange expression. ¡°Uh¡­ Luna?¡± When he called her name carefully, Luna bit her lip. His whole demeanor seemed strange to her. It seemed like she really believed what she had said. ¡°Han Seong. Please, if you really like me¡­ I hope you¡¯ll give up this idea soon.¡± She spoke with regret. Han was floored. He didn¡¯t understand how she had misunderstood that. It didn¡¯t make any sense. He opened his mouth quickly. ¡°I really don¡¯t have any similar feelings for you. Please, I don¡¯t want there to be any unnecessary misunderstandings. I don¡¯t understand why you would suddenly say things like that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Luna turned around after saying those strange words. Should he stop Luna? No, he couldn¡¯t. It might seem like harassment¡­ Which would be the worse for him. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 80 I Became An Academy Spearman ¡ª Chapter 80. I Don¡¯t Like You (2) The misunderstanding could escalate if he tried to pursue Luna to clear up this misunderstanding. There were still several cadets around them, though some had left after the fight. And the eyes of these cadets gradually turned to him. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Why the hell¡­ are they looking at me like that? The cadets looked at him with pity, as if he was a man whose love confession was rejected. He was truly speechless. He was in a dilemma. He might look like a despicable man if he pursued Luna to tell her she was wrong, but if he did nothing to clarify the situation, he could be misinterpreted as a man who was rejected. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Millia suddenly appeared in his field of vision. She looked as surprised as he was. She just stared at him when she approached. Then he initially came up with a way to make it clear that he didn¡¯t like Luna. But he soon shook his head sharply after. It¡¯s a ridiculous thought. For a moment, he thought about confessing his feelings for Millia to clear up the misunderstanding. But now it seemed crazy. ¡°Haa.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh. I definitely won the fight. But outside the fight¡­ He felt defeated. And he didn¡¯t know what to do with this strange sensation. But what I gained is not lost. He was definitely able to increase his understanding of the concept of skill during the fight against Luna. Although the price was too high, if he could not eventually clear the air. *** Tak Tak Footsteps could be heard in the dark corridor of the dormitories. Luna walked accompanied by Millia. There was a deep silence between them. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Some cadets walked past them. ¡°The dinner menu was really worse than I thought.¡± ¡°Yes. The money we get as Class C cadets is too little.¡± ¡°Good food is expensive for us. I think it¡¯s 20 silver coins?¡± ¡°I will try to ask my family for support.¡± The cadets talked happily. Luna was very jealous. She should talk to Millia like they did with each other. But she couldn¡¯t. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Luna gave her a sidelong glance. It was really awkward watching Millia walk around without saying a word. Why are we in this situation? She didn¡¯t understand why the atmosphere had become so heavy. ¡°Luna.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ What?¡± She immediately replied in surprise. ¡°You were good in the fight today.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­ I lost miserably.¡± ¡°Your opponent was Han Seong, so your performance was good.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes. I expected no less from my dear friend.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but smile at her friend¡¯s sweet words. This is Millia¡¯s way. That was why she was so appreciative to her. She was grateful that she had spoken so kindly to her first. ¡°I am a little disappointed though. It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t admit that Han Seong is strong, but I wonder if I didn¡¯t try hard enough. I think if my attribute was at Level 3, things would have been different.¡± There was a big difference in the levels of their attributes, but that didn¡¯t mean she could blame it on her level. The levels were merely proof that someone had made an effort to evolve his or her attribute. ¡°No. It¡¯s just that Han Seong is too strong.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± She then accepted Millia¡¯s words. Millia¡¯s eyes looked a little dull, a little pained. So she remembered the end of the fight again ¨C and why she suddenly said something so strange to Han Seong. At first she didn¡¯t want Han Seong to approach Millia, but she thought better of it after the end of the fight. She really didn¡¯t know why he approached them with such interest, so her mind jumped to the most obvious conclusion. However, she wanted to take precautions. She turned him down first to eliminate the possibility that he was interested in her. Of course, she could sense her best friend¡¯s emotions, and depending on his words Han might have affected Millia¡¯s heart. She wondered if it was right what she did. ¡°¡­¡­¡± A slight smile appeared on her face as she looked at Millia. Millia seemed to be thinking about Han Seong again. Perhaps because they had spent so much time together, she could guess what Millia was thinking. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 81 i became an academy spearman ¡ª chapter 81. stay with me (1) *** *class a training camp* it was after eight o¡¯clock in the evening. although the cadets were returning to the dormitories after dinner at this time, there were still quite a few cadets remaining at training camp. however, there was one space in particular that the cadets would not go near ¨C for their own safety. swoosh! countless marks appeared on the scarecrow as the fierce wind hit it. swoosh! her blue hair fluttered roughly as she swung the sword again. glesia had been training almost frantically for hours now. her attribute caused strong winds that contained a destructive power that could not be ignored. all the cadets around had immediately moved away. the strong winds might hinder their personal training. they understood that it was due to her attribute, but they had to concentrate on their own improvements. still, there was one person who approached her. ¡°glesia, how about a little rest? you¡¯ve been swinging your sword for hours.¡± it was leonhard. glesia lowered her sword in response, silent. her unfocused blue eyes glowed as if they had come to life. ¡°i decide myself when to rest,¡± she replied nonchalantly. swoosh! then she brandished her sword again. leonhard let out a sigh, then opened his mouth again. ¡°but i want you to take care of yourself. your body is not normal now.¡± leonhard looked dejected when he said that. that gave glesia pause, and she looked down to examine her body. she had reached the limit of her stamina. she knew it. but she forced herself to take up position again to continue her training. ¡°leonhard is worried. if you continue you may faint,¡± yumia said, standing next to leonhard. glesia let out a small sigh. ¡°why do you worry about other people¡¯s training?¡± again, a brief response. it seemed as if yumia had talked to a wall. yumia laughed in dismay. ¡°always with the same attitude¡­ that¡¯s why you¡¯re alone in class all the time.¡± glesia remained silent even though yumia spoke wryly. instead, she attacked the steel scarecrow with a fiercer wind. leonhard looked at yumia. ¡°yumia. didn¡¯t i tell you not to speak without considering the feelings of others?¡± ¡°i know. but glesia is a little unfriendly. she can¡¯t understand my words, even if i say them nicely. that means that she should expect to be treated with a little roughness.¡± ¡°nobody listens to bad words. people will understand you if you speak kindly.¡± ¡°really? glesia always has that attitude, so i don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°yumia,¡± leonhard scolded her coldly. soon, she averted her gaze. her cheeks were slightly flushed. ¡°¡­¡­¡± then, leonhard slowly drew his sword. it had been several days since his attribute had evolved to level 3. he could already naturally use the energy of the first heavenly sword. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± as leonhard swung his sword, from the instant a blue light covered his sword. as the blue light created a trail in the air, the sword glesia was holding flew into the air ¨C and halted as if stuck. a single movement. he had much improved compared to his fight with han seong. ¡°leonhard?¡± yumia was surprised by his untimely behavior. glesia looked at leonhard with a frown. ¡°don¡¯t you know that interfering with a cadet¡¯s training is against academy rules?¡± ¡°i know.¡± ¡°and yet you still did it?¡± leonhard didn¡¯t avoid glesia¡¯s gaze even though she spoke angrily. ¡°i will accept the punishment. please, accompany me to where the instructor is.¡± he smiled, as if he wanted to take the punishment. then glesia hesitated. even yumia looked at leonhard with dismay. ¡°i recognize what i have done,¡± he insisted. glesia sighed; it seemed leonhard didn¡¯t care about the punishment. ¡°forget it. i don¡¯t want to continue training.¡± she retrieved her sword, then left without saying anything else. leonhard looked at her without saying a word. he couldn¡¯t help but think that he had done the right thing. if she really was a bad and vindictive person, she would have asked the instructor to take disciplinary action against him. however, she hadn¡¯t done that. therefore, she wasn¡¯t a bad person, even if she had a rough side. ¡°leonhard! what the hell¡­? what were you going to do if you got punished?¡± a thin smile appeared on his mouth as he looked back at yumia. ¡°yes. fortunately, it seems glesia didn¡¯t want to charge me.¡± ¡°do you want to ruin your scores? a disciplinary action will affect your future evaluations.¡± ¡°i know. but i felt i had to do it.¡± he appreciated yumia¡¯s concern for him. it was a shame that she only was being nice to him. Chapter 82 i became an academy spearman ¡ª chapter 82. stay with me (2) ¡°agghhh!¡± her groans echoed throughout the almost empty training space. ¡°i really don¡¯t understand you, leonhard! why do you always behave so well? you should treat others according to the attitude they show you. you¡¯re too nice; you look silly with how nice you are. like now, with glesia. why do we have to intervene when she¡¯s just going to ruin her own body? is she an adult, or a seven-year-old girl? we shouldn¡¯t worry.¡± leonhard chose not to respond immediately to yumia¡¯s angry words. he simply listened to her attentively. she sighed deeply. ¡°it bothers me every time you act like this,¡± she chose to add, sounding calmer. ¡°i¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°then don¡¯t do it anymore. do you know how much it hurts me to see you get hurt by others¡¯ angry and inconsiderate words and actions?¡± he nodded slowly. anyway, he didn¡¯t act as she expected. at that moment in time, his only thought was to stop glesia¡¯s harsh training regiment, regardless of the consequences. ¡°i don¡¯t have any excuses to say,¡± he chose to say instead. ¡°what would you really do without me? i¡¯m afraid someone would take advantage of you.¡± yumia responded to his kind words with a slight smile. ¡°then all i need is for you to stay by my side all the time,¡± he responded with a smile. ¡°¡­¡­¡± she remained silent. han seong. he was sure that that man too had made progress. he wondered how strong that guy had grown the last few days. it suddenly aroused his curiosity. was that guy more talented than him? *** glesia¡¯s mind was in a daze as she slowly made her way to the dormitories. attribute level 4. she wondered how she could reach it ¨C and how could she reach the same level as han seong. but she couldn¡¯t think of any answers. she had also fought with leonhard, but had not gotten even a small clue. compared to han, she had to admit defeat within minutes. leonhard was more powerful than she had imagined. he had grown so much in the days since the fight. during their fight, she felt that her will wear thin ¨C and it would break if she had to fight him again. ¡°why can¡¯t i?¡± she asked in a tired voice, whirling around to lean back against one of the walls. confusion tormented her mind. han seong, who had a common grade attribute, looked as monstrous as leonhard. he made an offensive that proved his worth. she tried to recall that moment a hundred times. but she could not decipher anything. her brain remained determined to stay in a fog. why couldn¡¯t she get the same result as han seong even though she had a better attribute? she couldn¡¯t even reach han seong¡¯s willpower to even unlock a skill. she felt that she was far behind, no matter how much she pushed her body to the limit. the incredible fighting spirit displayed by han seong was beyond anything seen here, or felt by her. ¡°oh!¡± her thoughts were interrupted by a familiar voice. ¡°glesia.¡± she blinked involuntarily as the voice called out to her. ¡°han seong?¡± she wondered why this man was here. and at such a late hour too. ¡°it looks like you¡¯re training really hard too.¡± ¡°what do you mean?¡± ¡°uh, glesia? just look at you.¡± that was when she surveyed her appearance. a disaster. she really tried to immerse herself in training, but it was just an empty effort. all it had accomplished so far was to overtax her body. ¡°you didn¡¯t know you were in this state?¡± ¡°no, i knew.¡± even her voice sounded dispirited. ¡°by the way, why are you training so hard? that¡¯s not very good.¡± she merely stared at him. his black hair darker than night, and a slight smile on his mouth as he looked at her. he still looked confident. but he also looked like he had changed since his fight against leonhard. why me? i¡¯m still stuck. he¡¯s not. will this man take his next step soon? she was curious. ¡°han seong?¡± ¡°yes? feel free to ask me anything,¡± the man replied calmly, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. she wanted to take advantage of this chance meeting. there were definitely things about han seong that she didn¡¯t know. she wanted to know a little more, maybe the knowing being key to her own transformation. ¡°how much?¡± ¡°what do you mean?¡± ¡°han seong, i want to buy your time.¡± it was hard to say those words. but she wanted ¨C needed ¨C to spend more time with him. ¡°buy my time? what are you talking about? it¡¯s already night. we should go back to our respective dormitories.¡± han seong¡¯s words made her realize reality. his day tomorrow would be the same if they parted ways like this today. she really didn¡¯t like it. she wanted to make the most of her time. ¡°please. han seong¡­ stay with me. i¡¯ll pay you as much money as you want,¡± glesia spoke in a serious voice. Chapter 83 i became an academy spearman ¡ª chapter 83. strange words (1) it took him a while to calm his mind after luna¡¯s unwelcome confession. after that, han stumbled into glesia shortly after leaving the lunch room. and now, he was in a stranger situation. ¡°please, han seong¡­ stay with me. i¡¯ll pay you as much money as you want.¡± his mind went blank. her own words were strange to him. does she mean, buy me with money¡­? although he was pleased with the proposal, it was too sudden to accept. again, he felt that glesia¡¯s way of speaking could cause problems. if anyone had heard her words, they would have entirely misunderstood the situation. thank the gods this was in a different world. ¡°¡­¡­¡± still, han looked around before answering. and saw leonhard, who was accompanied by yumia. they were watching them from a distance, looking stunned. they seemed to have heard what glesia had said. he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. whatever they thought would be a misunderstanding. ¡°glesia, it¡¯s better if you take more time to think about what you¡¯re saying. it¡¯s not a matter of money. we have to go back to our dormitories. it¡¯s very late today. i¡¯ll try to plan time for us for tomorrow after class¡­¡± ¡°no! han seong. i beg you, stay with me. even if it¡¯s just for a little while.¡± glesia moved close enough where he was sure she would feel his breath. did his breath smell weird at all? he blinked in a daze as she suddenly grabbed his arm. where was the calm glesia? she had a very different attitude. he could notice the seriousness in her eyes. he couldn¡¯t say no to her pleading eyes. i really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on¡­ there had to be a reason for glesia to do this. but he couldn¡¯t continue the conversation here under the gaze of the others in case glesia might drop more bombshells, so first the location had to be changed. ¡°i understand¡­ but can we go somewhere else?¡± glesia nodded slightly. so he started walking, with her at his side. *** when han seong left with glesia, leonhard stared at their backs. ¡°geez¡­ how can she talk so directly if they don¡¯t have a relationship? i¡¯m shocked ¨C i didn¡¯t think she had such a bold side. she actually offered money to him. she practically wanted to buy han seong with money.¡± yumia said with a smile. leonhard nodded awkwardly. ¡­please. han seong. ¡­stay with me. ¡­i¡¯ll pay you as much money as you want. he vividly remembered glesia¡¯s every word. now he had to recognize who she held dear in her heart. ¡°it¡¯s a little disappointing.¡± ¡°leonhard. what¡¯s disappointing you?¡± yumia elbowed him in the ribs. ¡°¡­nothing.¡± but he had his attention on the two people walking away together. there were lingering feelings in his heart. he thought he had finally met someone special. however, he now knew better than anyone that he was not in glesia¡¯s heart. it seems i won¡¯t be able to connect with her after all. he could not deny that he had fallen in love with glesia. she had a mysterious atmosphere. but now, with this revelation, he considered that he should not try to get close to her. his unrequited emotions would only cause discomfort in her, and that was the last thing he wanted.. ¡°nothing? tell me the truth.¡± yumia looked at him simultaneously demanding and questioning. he slowly opened his mouth. ¡°honestly, i wish glesia would show us her side emotions like now.¡± his words were sincere. even if she didn¡¯t reciprocate his feelings, he would like her to at least get along with others. that was why he had initially ¨C and continued ¨C to dare to talk to her. ¡°is that¡­ really all you want?¡± yumia asked a little insistently. he looked calmly back into her eyes. ¡°how do i look in your eyes?¡± ¡°in my eyes¡­?¡± ¡°respond freely. i think you might have a different perspective of me.¡± there is great subjective value in other people¡¯s opinions. leonhard thought that if yumia had a good opinion of him, others would probably have a good opinion of him. but only her words could clarify ¨C or dispel it completely. Chapter 84 i became an academy spearman ¡ª chapter 84. strange words (1) ¡°uh¡­ leonhard?¡± he blinked once as he stared at her. ¡°sometimes i think you have a knack for making people uncomfortable.¡± ¡°i apologize if i¡¯ve said anything inappropriate.¡± ¡°enough!¡± she declared, like she was fed up already. ¡°it¡¯s late today. let¡¯s go back to the dormitory.¡± yumia started walking that way immediately. han walked beside her with a smile. he found yumia¡¯s behavior charming. the strange feelings in his heart vanished. *** he went with glesia to a park in the academy. they walked around the place without saying a word. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± glesia was too quiet. he thought that she had looked for him to talk to him. but if she wouldn¡¯t, he didn¡¯t want to be the one to initiate conversation either. he diverted his attention to the park. even though it was midnight, it wasn¡¯t that dark because the moonlight illuminated it dimly. the academy also looks great at night. he didn¡¯t know that it could have this charm because he always returned to the dormitory on time. a smile appeared on his face when it crossed his mind how long it had been since he had walked at night with a woman at this hour. he felt deeply moved for no reason. the great royal academy did not have any rules that prohibited cadets of different genders from going out at night. however, the dormitories were separated by gender. going into a dorm that belonged to the other gender was a major breach of the rules. that¡¯s why they came to this park to talk. some academy rules are pretty lax. in theory, access to the bedrooms of the opposite gender was strictly forbidden, but they could not prevent the cadets from meeting secretly if they wanted to. eventually, cadets of different genders would and did fall in love with each other. romance was relevant to the novel. in addition, leonhard was an alpha male who naturally attracted women. ¡°¡­¡­¡± he enjoyed this aspect of the novel. he preferred a competent hero with numerous heroines, rather than an ugly or mediocre hero with beautiful heroines. it wasn¡¯t just looks, but also leonhard¡¯s personality that endeared him to others. ¡°han seong.¡± a voice interrupted his thoughts. ¡°yes, glesia?¡± he guessed that now glesia would reveal the reason she had looked him out. ¡°i think we should meet four times a week.¡± her words were unexpected. ¡°¡­ i can¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°two meetings a week is not enough.¡± he couldn¡¯t understand why she said it with such determination. she said it like she was in charge. her blue eyes were very serious, as if he had to accept it. ¡­ it could seem like we¡¯re a couple. it was a ridiculous thought. he knew she wasn¡¯t acting that way because she liked him. but others would, and with their perceptions ¨C ¡°i¡¯m sorry. i don¡¯t think i can.¡± that ended up being why he was able to respond nonchalantly. ¡°i can give you all the money you want.¡± ¡°it¡¯s not about money. it¡¯s impossible for me to meet with you four times a week.¡± at first, he had also wanted to meet often with glesia, but his situation had since changed radically. he now preferred to concentrate on his training. he had received hints about a skill he could receive. ¡°¡­ why? do you hate me?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t hate you.¡± ¡°then why can¡¯t you be with me? i can give you any money you want.¡± he was a little embarrassed. her words could easily be misinterpreted. he was clueless about glesia¡¯s thoughts. ¡°anyway, explain to me the reason.¡± ¡°reason? because i want to be with you.¡± ¡°please¡­ don¡¯t say such strange things.¡± he involuntarily avoided glesia¡¯s steady gaze. who wouldn¡¯t be thrilled to hear a beautiful woman like glesia say that? Chapter 85 i became an academy spearman ¡ª chapter 85. first time she smiled (1) *** they sat down on a bench to continue the conversation. soon he understood glesia. ¡°¡­do you want your attribute to reach level 4?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, you¡¯ve already reached level 4, so i want to do that too. ¡± glesia finally said something coherent. she truly reflected her desire to excel. she looked like she had worked hard on her training today, she was really eager to get to level 4. he chuckled inwardly as he remembered how difficult his fight against leonhard was. he was the main character, so he was complete from the start. he didn¡¯t have a single defect, not in his attribute, not in his talent, not in his personality, not in his appearance. his gentleness could be a disadvantage in the novel¡¯s early stages, then he acquires coolness and does not allow himself to be duped. he benefits from yumia¡¯s presence by his side. he received yumia¡¯s help in many things, like avoiding the garbage near him. his rapid growth made him stand out so much that it overshadowed everything else. an outstanding person could always cause discomfort to others. a broken character was a broken character. no ordinary person could match him. ¡°¡­¡­¡± he reflected on his thoughts. his thoughts were focused on leonhard, but he had managed a draw in the fight. it was the result of several factors, such as the superiority of the spear over the sword, or the difference in the levels of their attributes. ¡­it was more important than he thought. ¡°han seong, i¡¯m not asking you to tell me about the enlightenment you had. just stay with me. i will watch you to find out why you are so powerful.¡± her seriousness caused him to chuckle inwardly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± her bright blue eyes stared at him. he could sense her sincerity. she had great ambition. an absolute will to move forward. although glesia had no great relevance in the novel because she was not related to leonhard, he realized why she was always on top. it was funny that she had told him he was powerful. it was really strange. he had confidence in his abilities in this world, of course. his actions were consistent with the course he wished to follow. he thought he was not behind the others. now it was just the beginning. he had a level 4 attribute, while most cadets only had a level 2 attribute. his growth rate was beyond common sense, the other cadets could reach him in a year or so. so he could not relax. he had to break through the obstacles ahead. his common grade attribute did not possess the same potential as a legendary grade attribute, so he had to work harder and harder to advance. if the cadets advanced with one pace, he needed three to do so. that was the only way for him to get ahead of them. ¡°han seong¡­ did i say something strange?¡± glesia asked because he was silent for a while. he shook his head. ¡°no. your mentality is unbelievable. do you recall that i said you needed to spend time with me to get me?¡± ¡°¡­yeah, it hasn¡¯t even been a week yet.¡± she valued those words greatly. ¡°we will meet tomorrow, friday, and on sunday. we¡¯ll see each other twice a week, while we consider whether or not to increase it.¡± ¡°friday¡­ sunday¡­¡± she spoke with disappointment in her voice. she treated him casually the day they met, but their relationship changed since then. Chapter 86 i became an academy spearman ¡ª chapter 86. first time she smiled (2) she had more potential than him, that¡¯s why she was in class a. although his common grade attribute was at level 4, he could not compare with her. he could not defeat leonhard even though his attribute was at a higher level. the grade of an attribute made a big difference. he decided to end this encounter. ¡°glesia, it¡¯s too late. you can ask me one question before we leave.¡± he had already talked to her for an hour. honestly, he was tired. ¡°a question?¡± ¡°yes. you can ask me anything, even about enlightenment.¡± the first enlightenments weren¡¯t that valuable. it would be advantageous for him to tell her, even glesia would have a better impression of him. ¡°well¡­¡± she hesitated for a moment. ¡°¡­can i ask you something about your fight against leonhard.¡± ¡°what do you want to ask?¡± ¡°what did you feel when you fought leonhard?¡± he didn¡¯t have an answer for this question. many thoughts popped into his head, but there was only one suitable answer. ¡°he¡¯s strong.¡± ¡°¡­strong?¡± ¡°yes. leonhard is very strong. i even thought i might lose the fight, so i recognized that he overpowered me. now i know i have to try harder.¡± he actually remembered that leonhard was the main character of this world, but he couldn¡¯t say that. he couldn¡¯t defeat him even though his attribute went up to level 4. although there was a big difference between them, the fight boosted his confidence significantly because he had fought against the most powerful person in this world. he was confident that he could advance with the spear in his hand. ¡°¡­¡­¡± he stood up as glesia seemed lost in thought. it seemed appropriate to end the conversation at this point. he was going to return to the dormitory. ¡°i¡¯ll go first then.¡± ¡°wait a moment.¡± a firm voice stopped his footsteps. glesia quickly approached him. when she held out her hand, his eyes grew wide. ¡°this is the price for answering my question.¡± the coin she held shone brightly. it was gold. ¡°will you give me a gold coin for answering a single question?¡± rather than receiving it, he inquired about it. he hadn¡¯t even said anything important. ¡°take it, i have plenty more.¡± he wondered how much money glesia had. it was really hard to live on that money. ¡­but at this moment he received five months¡¯ worth. ¡°then i¡¯m leaving. i appreciate you being here with me today.¡± she left with a smile. he looked at her as if he was possessed. she had never smiled like that before. *** glesia took off her clothes, which were dirty due to the intense training, as soon as she got back to her room. she headed for the bathroom. as soon as she activated the magic stone, hot water fell from the shower. she slowly closed her eyes under the shower. suddenly she opened her mouth. ¡°recognize your opponent¡¯s power.¡± it seemed she had gained an important clue to evolve. she could not focus on herself alone, she had to recognize the power of others. han seong gave her that notion in a nutshell. it was not stupid what han seong said. she was solely focused on winning against leonhard during the fight. han seong was really different. he didn¡¯t think about the outcome, he observed his opponent¡¯s power. ¡°how can he really do that¡­?¡± she muttered in a daze. she wondered how he could think like that. ¡°friday.¡± she remembered that tomorrow she could meet with him. a smile appeared on her face as she washed her body. Chapter 87 i became an academy spearman ¡ª chapter 87. the rumor spread so fast (1) a refreshing morning. he smiled as he stretched his limbs. he didn¡¯t feel any fatigue. maybe because he didn¡¯t train yesterday after his fight with luna. ¡°¡­¡­¡± suddenly, he saw a coin on the table shining in the morning sun. a sense of satisfaction invaded his heart. he picked up the gold coin. ¡°this i did not expect.¡± he had obtained five months¡¯ maintenance. he had heard that easy money didn¡¯t make people happy, but to him it didn¡¯t make sense. he was very happy. how could he not feel happy when he received so much money? ¡°today i¡¯m going to eat something delicious.¡± his first maintenance at the academy was 20 silver coins. he was barely able to save 10 silver coins outside the academy, because he had to pay for things like lodging at the inn. so he didn¡¯t dare spend that money recklessly. if he wanted to reach b class as soon as possible, he needed at least a better spear. but he needed to get more money so he could purchase equipment. that was why he valued so much that she had given him this gold coin. ¡°¡­how much more coins could you give me?¡± he remembered what glesia had told him last night. ¡ªi can give you all the money you want. ¡ªhan seong, i want to buy your time. ¡ªplease, han seong¡­ stay with me. i¡¯ll pay you as much money as you want. he couldn¡¯t help but smile. his heart shuddered as he remembered how glesia begged him. ¡°¡­i thought she would confess her love to me.¡± she had the readiness to pay for being with him. ¡°but these are not feelings of love.¡± if there was affection in glesia¡¯s eyes, his heart would have fluttered more. he could only perceive her deep ambition. she just wanted to advance, even if it overloaded her body. he felt like an idiot. his heartbeat slowly weakened. ¡°¡­i mustn¡¯t think about it anymore.¡± he shook his head. he started to get ready to go to the classroom. *** ¡°geez, aren¡¯t you the popular cadet at this academy?¡± han seong, sitting next to dave, shook his head. ¡°what do you mean?¡± ¡°i heard that you fought against luna.¡± ¡°¡­that rumor spread so fast?¡± ¡°of course. all the cadets in the classroom know about it.¡± he sighed at dave¡¯s words. he didn¡¯t think about the repercussions of his fight with luna, because he had fought leonhard before. and more important was what happened after the fight. ¡°whatever you imagine is untrue.¡± ¡°¡­what do you think i was thinking?¡± ¡°strange things.¡± he could see it in his mischievous smile. maybe he suspected what had happened between them. and dave wasn¡¯t the only one who looked at him that way. the situation might seem funny, but he felt embarrassed because he was involved. ¡°you really don¡¯t have the slightest interest in luna?¡± ¡°no.¡± ¡°really? luna really is beautiful.¡± it looked like dave didn¡¯t believe him, he sighed. how the hell am i supposed to clear up this misunderstanding? Chapter 88 i became an academy spearman ¡ª chapter 88. the rumor spread so fast (2) if dave believed the rumor, surely others believed it as well. ¡°¡­i really seem to like luna?¡± ¡°i¡¯m not completely convinced. but it wouldn¡¯t be weird if you were in love with her because she¡¯s quite pretty. everyone looks at luna, even if they pretend otherwise. it¡¯s natural for you to be interested in her because you¡¯re a man.¡± dave showed him another perspective. dave said it was natural that he could like her because she was a pretty woman. strangely, he felt some empathy with those words. he looked forward from his seat. the problem was that she had a tsundere personality. that¡¯s adorable. his resentment towards her had disappeared because she had acted like a child yesterday. although her confession surprised him, he still planned to approach her. the battle healing attribute luna possessed was very important. she could literally save his life. ¡°¡­hey. you say you don¡¯t like luna, but you¡¯re staring at her.¡± he shook his head immediately. ¡°i really don¡¯t like luna. and i don¡¯t even know why she thinks that¡­ my ideal woman is completely different.¡± ¡°someone completely different? are there any similar women in the classroom?¡± ¡°yes. right now she¡¯s next to luna.¡± he said it quietly because he was talking to dave. millia evelon had a kind personality, and he found her face charming. he couldn¡¯t get close to her because of luna. ¡°millia?¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°¡­hmm, i think luna is more beautiful.¡± ¡°tastes are subjective. even if luna is prettier, i may prefer another woman.¡± small talk. ¡°commoners talk about stupid matters¡­¡± suddenly, an extremely cold voice was heard. he turned his gaze towards the voice. gerard was there. commoners? he wondered how he dared say that at the academy. ¡°gerard. you should ignore their actions.¡± a cadet who was with gerard dissuaded him. they went to their seats. yesterday he looked at him in a hostile manner for no apparent reason. han seong did not intend to hold back because he was so brazen. dave caught him by the arm when he tried to stand up. ¡°don¡¯t do anything right now.¡± ¡°¡­dave.¡± ¡°next week there will be fighting classes. that¡¯s when we¡¯ll retaliate. no need to make a fuss now.¡± seriousness replaced dave¡¯s mischievous attitude. han seong nodded. next week¡¯s classes will focus mainly on practice. cadets would definitely have to fight. he calmed his burning heart. suddenly, the classroom door opened. he forgot all about it when carly walked in. it wasn¡¯t worth thinking about trash like gerard. and today was an important day. he had to get close to carly in order to use his private training camp. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­did you do something bad to the instructor yesterday?¡± dave whispered. han seong didn¡¯t know why. ¡°¡­¡­¡± carly had a cold look on her face. she didn¡¯t look at him like that when he handed her the exam yesterday. why? ¡­ ¡­ the classroom became silent as soon as carly entered. carly, who had looked at the cadets, placed the instructional material she had brought with her on the desk. she was no longer looking at him, but he could still feel a strange shiver. he even felt uncomfortable. there was something wrong. he wanted to talk to her today, but she looked like she was in a bad mood. ¡°cadet han seong?¡± he swallowed saliva. ¡°¡­yes. instructor carly.¡± Chapter 89 i became an academy spearman ¡ª chapter 89. mutual thoughts (1) weekly chapter (1/5) *** ¡°cadet han seong. the rules do not restrict romance between cadets, it is natural for cadets to develop affinity over time. a romantic relationship may emerge when the attraction is mutual. no one can be blamed because we are human.¡± he didn¡¯t know what to say. she was suddenly talking about love between cadets. ¡°but you don¡¯t even have less than a week at the academy? i think everyone should have the will to advance, they shouldn¡¯t lose focus on other matters.¡± carly repeatedly tapped a finger on the desk. he felt frustrated. he still wasn¡¯t in love with some cadet, a ridiculous misunderstanding caused all this. he was nothing more than a victim in this situation. when he turned his gaze to the culprit, luna was looking at him as well. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± and as soon as their gazes met, his purple pupils dilated. he didn¡¯t know if she said that maliciously or it was truly a misunderstanding, but luna¡¯s reaction was very strange. she belatedly avoided his gaze as if she felt pity. is this a hallucination? when he was lost in thought . . thud a sudden sound startled him. ¡°cadet han seong.¡± ¡°yes, instructor carly.¡± ¡°i¡­ i don¡¯t want to reproach han seong cadet for his feelings, because it¡¯s quite natural. he didn¡¯t try to embarrass you. but it¡¯s still too early to waste time on that. i just wanted to tell you to think about it.¡± he could only nod his head at her cold words. ¡°¡­.i understand. i¡¯ll be careful.¡± there was no right answer for this moment. the rumors spread so far that they reached carly¡¯s ears. she looked at it coldly because she didn¡¯t like romance between cadets, she believed that cadets neglected their training when they were in love. she hated those cadets because she liked hard work. ¡°¡­well, let¡¯s start the lesson.¡± he was devastated as he pulled out the instructional material. carly¡¯s impression of him worsened greatly. it was a big problem for him. what should i do? he questioned whether he could use carly¡¯s private training camp in the future. that place was essential to his progress. he certainly needed to improve his relationship with her. carly was more important than anyone else. ¡°cheer up.¡± dave patted him on the shoulder. *** ¡°¡­rest up for a while. we resume the lesson in ten minutes.¡± when she announced a short break, the cadets cautiously rose from their seats. there was a chilling atmosphere during the lesson, enough to freeze the classroom. no one dared to intervene unwisely. to avoid upsetting her, everyone focused on their studies. she didn¡¯t relax even during the break, she was more uncomfortable than the cadets. ¡°¡­¡­¡± she behaved strangely, as if she were someone else. she felt stupid because it caused the cadets to be uncomfortable. why do i feel down? she began to hate herself. her gaze wandered around inside the classroom. some cadets were looking at the instructional material, but they mostly exited the classroom as if they wished to avoid sharing the same space with her. then, her gaze moved to cadet han seong. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 90 i became an academy spearman ¡ª chapter 90. mutual thoughts (2) weekly chapter (2/5) han seong, sitting quietly, looked at the instructional material. he tried hard. she looked at him carefully. i¡¯m sorry. she was embarrassed because she had embarrassed him in front of the other cadets. he was only twenty years old. he had not yet reached the age when he could regulate his feelings well. she remembered how she behaved years ago. she had ridiculous thoughts before she had even entered the battlefield. but she did something she shouldn¡¯t. she used her authority to question a cadet. she bit down hard on her lower lip. ¡­why the hell did i do that? although she had said that romance between cadets was natural, she clearly reproached cadet han seong. surely he felt pressured. ¡°¡­¡­¡± she sighed. then a thought popped into her mind. perhaps i¡¯m expecting too much from cadet han seong? the day she was with han seong she felt very special emotions. i felt that he was a talented person who could become a pillar of the empire. she thought she had found the next pillar of the empire. even if he had a common grade attribute, the cadet would become a great power of the empire. he could save many people in this dangerous world. his expectations for the cadet were unreasonable. ¡°¡­¡­¡± she calmed down as she sighed. i must behave as usual. after the class was over she apologized to han seong. she had acted stupidly. *** finally the lesson was over, which seemed longer than usual. the cadets got up quickly as if to leave as soon as possible. dave was no exception. ¡°han seong?¡± ¡°¡­huh?¡± ¡°do you have any commitments today? i¡¯d like to train with you.¡± dave politely proposed. but he had something to do. ¡°thanks. but i want to say something to instructor carly.¡± ¡°¡­do you have to today?¡± he awkwardly nodded. he could lose more and more favor with carly over time. he had to avoid it. ¡°i wouldn¡¯t recommend it. anyway, i wish you luck.¡± dave patted him on the shoulder before leaving. honestly, he didn¡¯t know how to successfully resolve the situation. although carly¡¯s coldness diminished, her fierce look was the same. carly remained in her seat after the lesson. he could fully understand why the other cadets wanted to leave immediately, carly created an intimidating atmosphere in the classroom. but i can¡¯t avoid it. he couldn¡¯t run away from reality. he rose from his seat and walked toward carly. his hands trembled slightly as he approached her. would he be able to convince carly? would he be able to talk to her, who was upset with him? he really was very nervous. ¡°instructor carly.¡± ¡°cadet han seong.¡± he was surprised because she spoke at the same time. why did her eyes¡­? he hadn¡¯t expected a passive look from carly either. he even forgot what she wanted to say. Chapter 91 i became an academy spearman ¡ª chapter 91. an instructor apologizes to a cadet (1) weekly chapter (3/5) *** different footsteps could be heard. the atmosphere between them was really strange. it seemed that she was hesitant, while the cadet seemed quite calm. their attitudes had changed. ¡°¡­¡­¡± carly finally opened her mouth. ¡°cadet han seong.¡± ¡°yes, instructor.¡± she, who stopped, looked at him face to face. the two walked to carly¡¯s private training camp. she believed she should apologize before it was too late. she knew she had to. so far she had to mentally prepare herself for it. was it due to her pride as an instructor or because she was inexperienced? she didn¡¯t know the reason. however, it was evident that she needed to speak her mind. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± since they started walking together, han seong expected carly to speak first. some cadets in the classroom area of class a glanced at them. she opened her mouth. ¡°i¡¯m really sorry. i think i did something i shouldn¡¯t have as an instructor. it was stupid. i had no consideration for you¡­i was just overwhelmed by my emotions. i want to apologize for my actions.¡± ¡°instructor¡­?¡± he was surprised because he hadn¡¯t expected an instructor to openly apologize. an apology that was unthinkable given her authority within the academy. han seong didn¡¯t know what to answer. he was in a place where there were even other cadets. this he had not expected. ¡°i reprimanded you in the classroom as soon as i entered. i don¡¯t believe i should have done it in front of the other cadets either. it was stupid behavior. even though i am an instructor i have to respect certain boundaries. i totally crossed that line.¡± carly in a shaky voice. despite the embarrassment, she didn¡¯t look away. ¡°¡­¡­¡± han seong let out a sigh. ¡°don¡¯t worry. it¡¯s normal for rumors to change your opinion of me. but it¡¯s all a misunderstanding.¡± carly regained her composure. ¡°i feel more ashamed¡­ i¡¯m sure you felt offended at the time. i am deeply sorry.¡± she even bowed slightly. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± the a class cadets who saw the situation were shocked. obviously han seong as well. ¡°¡­¡­¡± how did this happen? han seong was speechless. carly was a major character in this world. her attribute called vibration was so powerful that it seemed supernatural. on a battlefield she could equal an army of men. she was highly regarded in the empire for her enthusiastic attitude. she had abandoned her authority to speak personally to him. ¡°cadet han seong. i¡¯m so sorry.¡± her words brought him back to reality. Chapter 92 i became an academy spearman ¡ª chapter 92. an instructor apologizes to a cadet (2) weekly chapter (4/5) his body moved on its own. carly was slightly bowed over, so he grabbed her by the shoulders to lift her up. first, they had to get out of this place. her behavior in the classroom was frustrating, but it seemed excessive. she should not have bowed to a cadet to apologize. ¡°instructor carly.¡± he called out to her with determination. after he was pushy at the last training session at the private camp, he thought that her opinion of him would have deteriorated. but it was nothing more than a ridiculous thought. rather, it was the opposite. she even developed affection for him. that¡¯s why she was able to apologize sincerely. ¡°you must not feel so distressed. i have already forgiven you, you are a great instructor. i even feel grateful that you have sincerely apologized.¡± it¡¯s never easy to apologize when a mistake is made. especially when it was an instructor. it was unbelievable that she could give up her authority to apologize to a mere cadet. ¡°¡­han seong.¡± he couldn¡¯t believe that he could cause this reaction in her. he felt mixed emotions when she scolded him in the classroom. but that indicated that she expected a lot from him. she was indifferent to cadets who didn¡¯t try hard or who got mediocre results. she treated them as if they didn¡¯t exist. ¡°instructor carly, i¡¯d like to continue the conversation elsewhere.¡± he calmly removed his hands from her shoulder. he also did not want carly¡¯s authority to be further undermined. *** her mind was blank as she entered the private training camp with han seong. countless thoughts ran through her head. ¡°i¡¯m going to bring some magical engineering items.¡± she avoided eye contact as she spoke. ¡°i understand.¡± her heart was pounding as she walked to a corner of the training camp. her heart was weird. her mind had been unfocused. what¡¯s wrong with me¡­? she felt like a fool all day. she hoped her apology would be enough to make the cadet forget it. that¡¯s why a great relief came over her the moment cadet han seong lifted her bowed body. she was sure that the cadet was disappointed in her, but he looked at her with a smile on his face. she was distracted as she rummaged through the magical engineering items. ¡°¡­¡­¡± finally, she stopped. she took a deep breath with her hand on her chest. her heart would not calm down. in this state she would not be able to help cadet han seong with his training. maybe i¡¯m shocked because i apologized to a cadet? she could not understand. her head was in the clouds. ¡°hmm, instructor carly?¡± she startled when she heard his voice. ¡°¡­han seong.¡± she turned her head, so they made eye contact. her heartbeat increased even more. Chapter 93 i became an academy spearman ¡ª chapter 93. the truth about rumors (1) weekly chapter (5/5) *** ¡°¡­han seong.¡± carly looked stunned. actually, there was no need for her to look for a magical engineering item. ¡°we didn¡¯t come to the training camp to train, right?¡± ¡°oh¡­i was distracted. sorry.¡± carly laughed nervously, as if embarrassed. her behavior was strange. he wanted to clear up the misunderstanding right away. he opened his mouth when she approached. ¡°first, the rumors are false.¡± he had to reveal the truth before anything else. ¡°really?¡± ¡°it¡¯s all lies. i don¡¯t like luna, i didn¡¯t confess to her that i was in love either.¡± ¡°then it¡¯s false..¡± ¡°yes. maybe there was a misunderstanding yesterday while i was interacting with her, because suddenly luna thought i liked her.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± he was relieved because she seemed so surprised she couldn¡¯t speak. he thought that even though the rumors spread, they would die down after a few days, so he didn¡¯t worry. but he had to clarify the truth to carly. of course, it would have been best to disclose the truth openly in front of the other cadets. but it didn¡¯t seem like the right time. that was why rumors were so frightening. people believed rumors even if they weren¡¯t true. and sometimes it was pointless trying to clear them up. it doesn¡¯t make sense for me to feel aggrieved. rumors cannot be controlled once they are spread, nor can spilled water be picked up. but he could make her feel she owed him. i can get luna¡¯s good treatment. she couldn¡¯t ignore him after what she had done. he intended to use it as a pretext to tie luna to him. ¡°i guess what you¡¯re saying is true.¡± carly was genuinely confused. ¡°it all started with a misunderstanding, you¡¯re not to blame. of course, i didn¡¯t expect the instructor to tell me all that in the classroom.¡± ¡°i¡¯m so sorry! what should i do? i really¡­ i did something stupid.¡± ¡°i would like you to listen to my request.¡± ¡°a request? i want to compensate you, i will accept it if it¡¯s not unreasonable.¡± carly suddenly seemed adorable. ¡­she¡¯s five years older than me. an hour ago she had been very cold in the classroom, but now she was eager to make up for it. it was such a change that he couldn¡¯t believe she was the same person. he spoke cautiously. ¡°i want twice weekly access to your private training camp.¡± his request was firm. he wanted to take advantage of the opportunity created by luna¡¯s misunderstanding to request access to this training camp. ¡°my private training camp¡­¡± carly didn¡¯t immediately respond. her gaze shifted to the various magical engineering items inside. magical engineering items could not be purchased no matter how much money someone has. magical engineering items are treated as treasures. it is impossible to control rumors, nor pick up the spilled water. but he could make her feel she owed him. even a pillar of the empire like carly only borrowed them. it would not be easy to allow a cadet access to a space with such treasures. however, he needed this space. perhaps he could advance at the same pace as the other cadets if he could use the magical engineering items. he might even be able to advance faster. finally carly nodded slowly. ¡°thank you so much.¡± he said very excited. ¡°you don¡¯t have to be so grateful¡­i just want to make up for my mistake.¡± ¡°i couldn¡¯t forget this space since i trained here. i wanted to come back somehow.¡± he had a smile that reflected his true feelings. he turned a bad situation into a blessing. today he even worried that his relationship with carly would end. but not only did he restore their relationship, he got the permission he wanted. ¡°cadet han seong wants to enter this training camp to use the magical engineering items¡­ right?¡± ¡°yes. last time it was really helpful to have used elimian¡¯s compassion.¡± ¡°i thought so¡­¡± carly muttered with a slight smile. did she anticipate that he would request access to her personal training camp? Chapter 94 i became an academy spearman ¡ª chapter 94. the truth about rumors (2) weekly chapter (1/4) suddenly, carly walked to a corner of the training camp. and then she approached with earrings that had a ruby embedded in them. but his excitement ended when he remembered he had an engagement now. ¡°hmm, instructor carly?¡± ¡°yes?¡± ¡°¡­i have another commitment today, so i can¡¯t train right now.¡± ¡°oh¡­ i¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°i understand that you were angry with me because you care about me.¡± carly sheepishly smiled. ¡°¡­i really regret it.¡± ¡°forget it. i don¡¯t care about the past.¡± ¡ªi don¡¯t hold on to the past. no regrets. it was a belief in his life. because thinking about the past didn¡¯t change it. in fact, the more he thought about the past, the weaker his mind became. he had to leave now. ¡°i¡¯m leaving. i appreciate that you have accepted my request.¡± ¡°i just wanted to make it up to you.¡± ¡°see you another day.¡± he turned away. he felt a little regretful. he would have liked to train with carly today, but he had agreed to meet with glesia. he had to be at the park at 2 pm, but he could be late if he had lunch. *** she felt that a storm had happened. ¡°¡­¡­¡± her heart trembled strangely as she talked to cadet han seong. she realized that she had done something ridiculous due to a misunderstanding. she was so embarrassed that she wanted to hide in some hole. ¡°i¡¯m glad it¡¯s settled.¡± she was exhausted. the time she spent with han seong was short, but emotionally intense for her. even if it was all nonsense. she had to apologize to cadet han seong because she had made a big mistake. fortunately, he graciously accepted her apology. strange. it seemed to her that cadet han seong was mature for his age. a sense that he was different from the other cadets. she would not have readily accepted that request if he were another cadet. ¡°he said twice a week.¡± the cadet¡¯s request was not unreasonable as one might think. honestly, when he said he wanted to ask her for something, she had a rare thought. she shook her head. what nonsense am i thinking? he just wanted to use the private training camp to advance. strangely, the hair that brushed her face tickled today. she brought her hand to her cheek. ¡°it¡¯s warm.¡± not only were her cheeks warn, but her whole body. it was as if she had been training for hours. ¡°¡­i guess i¡¯m really embarrassed.¡± she laughed awkwardly when she thought her body had warmed up for that reason. she had acted without dignity or authority before him¡­she behaved like a fool. she was angry because she assumed the rumors were true. she was an immature person. suddenly, she wondered. why did i continue to think about it? they had a cadet-instructor relationship. but her thoughts always went beyond that. ¡°¡­¡­¡± her gaze suddenly landed on her hand. the earrings she had grabbed to put on cadet han seong. she put them in her own ears. ¡°i¡¯m going to concentrate on training today.¡± she hoped she could clear her mind. last time han seong trained intensely, she had to do it too. ¡­ carly, wearing elimian¡¯s compassion, began her training with extreme restrictions. she showed the true power of her supernatural attribute, vibration. she didn¡¯t realize it at all as she trained intensely. although she wanted to erase her thoughts¡­ she still remembered han seong. Chapter 95 i became an academy spearman ¡ª chapter 95. together (1) weekly chapter (2/4) *** after lunch he felt so refreshed that he thought he could fly. fortunately, the misunderstandings could be resolved. he was in the park waiting for glesia. when he entered the academy he had intended to train at the training camp every day, but he had achieved amazing growth. and now he was more relaxed because he had carly¡¯s support. recently he was able to eat a delicious steak for the gold coin she gave him. he was at peace in his mind and body. she appeared the moment he stretched out his limbs. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± he lowered his arms awkwardly as she approached. she sat down next to him. she looked very pretty in her white a-class cadet uniform, but he was sure she would look better in a different outfit. ¡°glesia, have you had lunch yet?¡± ¡°yes.¡± her brief replies became normal to him. and also that he should initiate the conversation. ¡°what do you want to do today?¡± ¡°huh?¡± ¡°yesterday you said you wanted to spend time with me. did you have any plans?¡± she remained silent. there was no hesitation in her eyes. then he realized she hadn¡¯t thought about it. it seemed she had no purpose other than his company. ¡°han seong, must i have a reason to want your company?¡± ¡°there¡­ doesn¡¯t necessarily have to be a reason.¡± ¡°then i don¡¯t. i just want to be with you today.¡± he attempted to keep his composure. but a bitter smile appeared on his face. although she always said words that could be misinterpreted, her words didn¡¯t excite him as much as yesterday. ¡°i see. then, let¡¯s go to the training camp.¡± it was a good proposal because she did not have the slightest romantic interest in him. she nodded slightly at the proposal. ¡°agreed.¡± he stood up without hesitation. their destination was the a-class training camp. it was quite positive that he could get in there. not only could he train in better facilities, but he would also like to see leonhard. he wanted to know if he had become more powerful. *** he surveyed the surroundings as they entered the training camp. compared to when he entered, on the day of the entrance ceremony, he was now quite confident. he was curious about the monsters they were training. the wind blew strongly. and flames were increasing the temperature. then, a powerful blast occurred in a part of the training area. this is class a. he could assure that the air density in the class a training camp was different compared to the class c training camp. the air felt heavier here. even he felt a little oppressed as he walked. even the cadets in the a-class training camp had different looks. they were so engrossed in their training they demonstrated a strong will. the winning mentality seemed important in the class a cadets. ¡°han seong.¡± ¡°yes.¡± he turned his gaze toward glesia. ¡°can i watch you train¡­?¡± he nodded immediately. it wasn¡¯t a difficult request. ¡°yes.¡± glesia was satisfied with his answer. a smile escaped him. as he spent more time with glesia, he could understand what she was thinking even with slight gestures. he began to adapt to her. suddenly, he felt a glance as they walked. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 96 i became an academy spearman ¡ª chapter 96. together (2) weekly chapter (3/4) it was only natural that he would get looks because he was at the class a training camp. moreover, the rumors about his fight against leonhard did not only spread in the c class. it was unbelievable that he had drawn against leonhard, the best cadet in the entrance exam. even an a class cadet could not draw against leonhard. ¡°han seong!¡± he turned his head as a voice called out to him. leonhard was there, who had a genuinely happy look on his face as he stared at him. yumia was beside him. he definitely got stronger. he was quick to notice. ¡°it¡¯s been a few days since we haven¡¯t seen each other.¡± ¡°yeah, i guess you came to train with glesia.¡± ¡°i hope my presence is not uncomfortable for you.¡± leonhard shook his head. ¡°no, rather i wanted to know about you.¡± his words caused him to smile. they seemed to think alike. the fight was important to them. leonhard was able to reach level 3, which would normally take a few weeks. everyone would want their attribute to evolve in level so fast. ¡°now that i think about it¡­ you two look good together.¡± yumia eyed them curiously. she had overheard his conversation with glesia yesterday. ¡°first i want to clarify that it¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡± this time he wanted to explain the situation right away so that no rumors would spread. ¡°hahaha¡­ i just said that they look good together.¡± her irony annoyed him. ¡°han seong, don¡¯t worry so much. she¡¯s not the type to create rumors. neither am i. right, yumia?¡± ¡°huh¡­ yes.¡± leonhard intervened to help him. he¡¯s really kind. he immediately mediated to avoid a conflict. ¡°thank you.¡± ¡°you don¡¯t have to thank me. how about training with us?¡± ¡°i like your proposal. i¡¯m also curious how strong you¡¯ve become.¡± both leonhard and yumia would have a great influence in the future. he was sure it would be beneficial to train with them. ¡°you can¡¯t.¡± glesia interrupted his thoughts. ¡°uh¡­?¡± ¡°glesia?¡± everyone looked at her in surprise. he thought it would be better to train with them. ¡°han seong.¡± he swallowed saliva. he suddenly felt nervous. his body was on alert as if there was some danger. he had to stop glesia from saying strange words, but he didn¡¯t know how to do it. at that moment she opened her mouth. ¡°you said you would be with me today. but do you want to be with other people?¡± her words were reckless. ¡°¡­¡­¡± he opened his mouth, but didn¡¯t know what to say. he hadn¡¯t expected that he would have to be alone with her. listeners could easily misinterpret her words. ¡°¡­i¡¯m sorry. it seems we interfered with both of your training.¡± ¡°yes. they want to spend time together, but we were too inconsiderate.¡¯¡± they left as quickly as possible. ¡°wait¡­¡± a hand grabbed his arm when he tried to stop them. Chapter 97 i became an academy spearman ¡ª chapter 97. innocence (1) weekly chapter (4/4) *** glesia grabbed han seong¡¯s arm who wanted to stop the two. she quickly released his arm when he reacted startled. ¡°¡­¡­¡± she was dissatisfied. han seong had promised that he would spend time with her today. but he wanted to spend time with other people, it seemed that her efforts to be with him didn¡¯t matter. there was a clear difference if two more people accompanied them. she would be able to talk to him less time because his attention was divided among more people. therefore, the time she had to understand han seong was completely reduced. she wondered why he selfishly tried to be with other people. her rejection seemed perfectly reasonable to her. her behavior did not embarrass her. ¡°glesia. are you angry?¡± she blinked at his cautious question. ¡°why do you think i¡¯m angry?¡± ¡°that shows on your face.¡± ¡°really?¡± ¡°yes. you look very angry.¡± she couldn¡¯t look at her face to check, but she was sure she was dissatisfied. she couldn¡¯t hide her emotions. she nodded without hesitation. ¡°i admit i was a little angry.¡± ¡°why¡­?¡± he asked as if he didn¡¯t understand what he had done. she didn¡¯t understand how han seong didn¡¯t realize. it was han seong who agreed to spend time with her. it was understandable that she now demanded that he be with her. but now it seemed like she had done something wrong. ¡°i thought it would be better to train with them. because they are excellent.¡± she nodded her head when he explained his position. she could sympathize with his words. they both wanted to be the best in class a1. although it was only natural that leonhard was the best, yumia was more competent than expected. ¡°that¡¯s true.¡± ¡°¡­now i want you to explain clearly why you got angry.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± his black eyes didn¡¯t look displeased with her. ¡°¡­¡­¡± her lips hesitated for a moment. han seong was very different from the others. he calmly asked the reason for her annoyance, he didn¡¯t try to ignore her emotions. ¡°you have to tell me what¡¯s bothering you to avoid doing it again.¡± she understood his words. ¡°because you wanted to be with other people.¡± ¡°¡­really?¡± ¡°yes. i felt bad.¡± she expressed what she thought. han seong pondered her strange words. she told him exactly how she felt. her sister had advised her to be spontaneous. ¡ªpeople listen to you if you show sincerity. that¡¯s why she always tried to treat people honestly. ¡°in short¡­ you got angry because i agreed to train with them, when i had promised to spend time with you, right?¡± he clearly understood. she had to strive for him to agree to spend time with her, but he easily accepted other people¡¯s invitation. besides, they wanted to disturb her time with him. it would probably take her a long time to understand han seong. ¡°¡­¡­¡± she asked the thoughtful han seong. ¡°you don¡¯t like my behavior?¡± she worried that he hated her. their eyes looked at her as if she was abnormal. she distanced herself from the people who looked at her that way. eventually, she started avoiding people. ¡°no. i don¡¯t hate you.¡± ¡°¡­you don¡¯t hate me?¡± ¡°it¡¯s a little strange your behavior, but i know you¡¯re not a bad person.¡± he said it with a slight smile. she couldn¡¯t help but stare at him. he doesn¡¯t hate me because he doesn¡¯t consider me a bad person. it was the first time a person had ever said this to her. han seong was definitely different. although she still didn¡¯t know why. Chapter 98 i became an academy spearman ¡ª chapter 98. innocence (2) weekly chapter (1/3) ¡°so glesia, let¡¯s go train.¡± he casually proposed as if nothing had happened. she nodded. ¡°¡­okay.¡± the two walked towards the place where she trained. she felt relief at han seong¡¯s attitude. and at the same time, great pity. she couldn¡¯t understand this man in the slightest. the closer she became to him, the more incomprehensible he became. *** innocence. the children¡¯s innocence radiated. they could erase the impurity of the people who looked at them. they were able to express their feelings openly. but han seong did not like children so much. ¡°children are not always innocent.¡± their innocence had been tarnished in the new times. there were some moments when he questioned whether his actions were innocent. when he pondered the significance of the word innocence, he hesitated to assert that all children possessed it. but now he felt the essence of that word. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± their conversation did not continue as they walked. but he didn¡¯t feel uncomfortable, he knew what glesia was thinking. the sincerity that he could not often perceive with a child, he felt much stronger when conversing with her. he could recognize it clearly. despite her age there were very innocent people. ¡­it was nice to meet a person who could shine. she had the magic to erase people¡¯s thoughts for a moment. and she did not lie so as not to cause hurt to others. glesia¡¯s gaze from earlier came to his mind. her eyes reflected feelings like fear. he couldn¡¯t answer right away when she asked him if he hated her. she always spoke strangely. even leonhard and yumia were quite confused because glesia said things that could be misunderstood. her words always shook his heart. she would speak even though she knew it could be misinterpreted. she would not hesitate to do it even when an instructor was around. she would genuinely express what she felt without pretense. she was the most innocent person he had ever met. when they reached the place where she used to train, glesia unsheathed her sword. a iron sword. ¡°yes. i want you to tell me frankly what you think.¡± ¡°¡­alright.¡± he nodded at her request. she hoped he would tell her if she handled the sword in a needless or bad way. he believed he could do that. glesia controlled her breathing. then she moved her body. he looked at her carefully. a strong wind enveloped the space. she moved like the wind was pushing her. she swung her sword slightly, but hit the scarecrow hard. she completely surpassed his expectations. ¡°¡­¡­¡± a bright blue light enveloped her, it was definitely not mana. the omen known as blessed light¡­ Chapter 99 i became an academy spearman ¡ª chapter 99. in her heart (1) weekly chapter (2/3) *** everyone around them looked at glesia. the blessed light enveloped her body. she continued to train as if she were in a real fight. her movements changed. he wondered what illumination she experienced. he also did not know what caused it. there were cases where someone would emanate blessed light during intense training at the great royal academy, but this did not happen very often. should his attribute evolve he would reach level 4, which was considered a high level for the early days at the academy. he swallowed saliva. she would surpass the main hero of this world, who had reached level 3. it was an extraordinary miracle. ¡°¡­how?¡± ¡°are there only monsters in class a1?¡± ¡°if glesia evolves her attribute, wouldn¡¯t she reach level 4¡­?¡± some cadets approached with incredulity. the blessed light was just an omen that implied evolution. it did not mean that it was definitive. it was still waiting for glesia to be able to do it. she continued to be absorbed in her training until she suddenly frowned. then he felt a deep regret. ¡°aah.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± when the strong winds gradually stopped, the cadets nearby also sighed with regret. glesia lowered her sword. everyone¡¯s hopes ended when her blessed light disappeared. this outcome was to be expected. she could surpass leonhard if she reached level 4. it was difficult for an attribute to evolve. an attribute could level up faster the higher its grade. higher grade attributes grew faster than lower grade attributes, because those cadets worked harder to improve themselves. that was the background. ¡°han seong.¡± their gazes met when she called out to him. ¡°¡­what did you think?¡± ¡°great. i didn¡¯t notice any flaws in your movements.¡± he really didn¡¯t know if he was qualified to evaluate her. ¡°that¡¯s it all?¡± ¡°what do you want me to examine in more detail?¡± he asked her as she approached him. he thought that she had advanced at a reasonable speed. she had found her own way to evolve her attribute. he didn¡¯t understand what answer she expected from him. ¡°i want you to tell me everything you feel when you look at me.¡± he was stunned at her words. ¡°¡­¡­¡± he was embarrassed because there were so many cadets around. he tried to calm down. glesia stopped her steps before him. ¡°¡­¡­¡± she had an innocent look on her face. but he didn¡¯t know what to say. he could not advise her because her attributes were different. ¡°glesia. i can¡¯t handle wind. wouldn¡¯t it be better if you asked a cadet with a similar attribute? i believe that is much more logical.¡± she shook her head. ¡°i care more about what you think than what the other cadets say.¡± the looks from the cadets around became more intense. ¡°i understand you. your movements are very fluid, but they lack some variety. so i could predict what your next attack would be.¡± ¡°¡­predictable.¡± ¡°it can turn into an advantage if you maintain the offense. but¡­¡± he replied practically with a spear advantage. Chapter 100 i became an academy spearman ¡ª chapter 100. in her heart (2) weekly chapter (3/3) the spear was a weapon that had an advantage in a consistent unchanged offense. the power concentrated at its tip was more powerful than in any other weapon. it caused deadly damage if it penetrated the opponent. but the wind was completely different, it was unrestricted. glesia could even handle the wind without the need for a sword. she could add infinite variations to her attacks with her blessing of wind attribute. in her case a varied attack would be better than a consistent attack. ¡°the essence of wind is freedom¡­¡± he wasn¡¯t sure that was the right answer because he couldn¡¯t use the wind, he simply said what he felt as glesia wanted. suddenly, she emitted a gust, the others¡¯ hair waved. the wind was refreshing unlike the fierce wind when she trained. ¡°thank you.¡± when she smiled slightly, he involuntarily avoided her gaze. ¡°¡­i¡¯m glad it helped you.¡± he was captivated as her blue hair waved in the wind. her beauty was in her innocence. han seong watched the cadets around him. it seemed he was not the only one captivated. many cadets were looking at glesia as if they were possessed. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± he couldn¡¯t help but smile. it was natural for his heart to flutter when glesia was so bright. she also averted her gaze when she saw his smile. *** a sword imbued with a bright blue light. the beautiful light was not related to mana. yumia felt sad when she saw the sword bearer. she felt there was a distance between them even when they were together. ¡°¡­¡­¡± they took turns watching each other¡¯s training. she was now watching his training. his spearman attribute had reached level 4. and his spear art seemed intimidating. but the important thing was that yumia didn¡¯t like leonhard looking her way. ¡°is it that hard for you to concentrate?¡± she said those words unintentionally. ¡°oh¡­ i¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°if you can¡¯t concentrate, why don¡¯t you rest for a while?¡± leonhard sheathed his sword with an awkward smile. obviously, he did not intend to neglect his training because he had trouble to concentrate. ¡°let¡¯s go train with them.¡± ¡°¡­no.¡± ¡°why? you are now unfocused. han seong was willing to train with us, we just need to convince glesia¡­¡± ¡°yumia. i¡¯m fine.¡± leonhard, who always listened to her, interrupted her words. she noticed there was hesitation in his eyes. ¡°¡­really? then i accept it.¡± she replied with a smile, but her heart ached. not yet¡­ she mistakenly thought that he had lost his interest in glesia the night before. his heart still couldn¡¯t completely forget about her. ¡°i¡¯m sorry yumia, i know you devote your precious time to me too.¡± ¡°that doesn¡¯t matter.¡± she cheerfully replied. she could bear the pain in her heart because glesia was not interested in leonhard. she could understand what glesia felt because she was in a similar situation. a man who trained intensely with his spear imbued with blue light. ¡ªhan seong. glesia¡¯s attention was totally on han seong. han seong was in her heart. Chapter 101 i became an academy spearman ¡ª chapter 101. dersen luabelle & rachel luabelle (1) *** he was returning to the dormitory after he separated from glesia. his body felt sore. he used the artifacts available in the class a training camp, which were not available in the class c training camp. he didn¡¯t think he had trained for that long, but he was quite fatigued. ¡°¡­¡­¡± his gaze rested on the academy as he yawned. it turned red as the sun went down. the academy had an impressive scale. he could look at the academy buildings, the ones used by the cadets who entered this year and the ones used by the older cadets. it was a spectacular scene. he did not believe that in his world such an academy existed. he smiled with a blank stare. ¡°tomorrow the weekend begins.¡± at the great royal academy there were no lessons on weekends. both teachers and cadets tried to take a break to regain energy. usually, cadets socialize on weekends. some also trained on weekends, but most rested if they would not have exams soon. in leonhard¡¯s case, he was a very popular guy who socialized with different people. i couldn¡¯t do the same. but he didn¡¯t dislike it because he could relax on the weekend. rest was necessary for his body. other than the appointment with glesia on sunday, he had no obligations on the weekend. next week he could enter carly¡¯s private training camp. han seong walked along thinking about it. he saw some cadets coming out of a building. the cadets wore luxurious gold uniforms. class s¡­ the s class consisted exclusively of high-ranking aristocrats, including the imperial family. ordinary cadets could not even approach them. there were two notable presences. they had blond hair. they were from the imperial family. the older brother was dersen luabelle and the younger sister was rachel luabelle. he swallowed saliva. he soon looked away. it would be problematic for him to be caught looking at them. he could make contact with other important people like luna, because she was in the same class as him. but the royal family was different. he could approach them through leonhard. as he walked to the dormitory, he remembered the relationship leonhard had with them. dersen always had friction with leonhard because he cared for rachel so much. ¡°¡­¡­¡± they liked each other. he muttered to himself. ¡°i guess this is just another test for the hero to overcome.¡± he was sure leonhard could get through it. he needn¡¯t worry. and it would be a long time before leonhard would be involved with the princess. suddenly, he felt a sense of dread. he didn¡¯t realize it because he was deep in thought, but he heard footsteps approaching him. it sounded like several people. he thought about walking faster to avoid the people approaching him, but decided that was not the solution. he slowly turned around. he hoped it wasn¡¯t the s-class cadets. a blonde woman looked at him curiously. rachel luabelle was an exceptional beauty. her hair looked like gold. he was breathless. but he couldn¡¯t show it. dersen was at his side. other people from various aristocratic families were standing behind the two of them. he felt a little intimidated just looking at them. ¡°what do you want?¡± he tried hard to keep his voice steady. Chapter 102 i became an academy spearman ¡ª chapter 102. dersen luabelle & rachel luabelle (2) cadets did not use honorifics to refer to others. although he spoke nonchalantly, a cold sweat ran down his back. ¡°han seon. rachel wanted to know about you. now that we¡¯ve met, i¡¯d like you to spend some time with us, how about it?¡± dersen expressed himself spontaneously. he was even convinced that he would not reject his proposal. he nodded as he looked at rachel. ¡°yes¡­it¡¯s fine.¡± he was curious. he wondered why rachel wanted to meet him. ¡°we would love to have you as our guest for some tea. the others will leave now to make rachel more comfortable.¡± ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± before leaving, all the high-ranking nobles bowed. that scene froze his heart even more. dersen started to walk. he followed naturally, but inside he was nervous. i¡¯m going crazy. he didn¡¯t understand why this happened to him. he felt a greater sense of crisis than when the rumors that luna liked him spread. ¡­this was supposed to happen to leonhard. it made no sense for him to be related to the royal family. ¡°han seong.¡± ¡°¡­yes.¡± ¡°i¡¯ll treat you to a nice tea, hope you like it. i was very curious about you too. i didn¡¯t expect to meet you casually.¡± ¡°it¡¯s an honor for me too.¡± dersen spoke calmly. but han seong felt as if he was walking on ice. he hesitated for a moment because he didn¡¯t know what to answer. ¡°hahaha¡­ you don¡¯t have to act so serious, aren¡¯t we both cadets?¡± han seong did not feel sincere in his words. in this world, it was natural for the nobility to ignore commoners, so it was illogical for someone from the imperial family like dersen to be interested in a commoner. dersen had a legendary grade attribute as did leonhard. in comparison, he had a commoner grade attribute. no matter how strong his spear art was, he could never avoid prejudice about his attribute. a small mistake could be detrimental. ¡°thank you for being considerate, but i don¡¯t dare.¡± ¡°¡­i can¡¯t force you either.¡± when he nodded slightly, a coldness appeared in dersen¡¯s eyes. he seemed to be putting him to the test. he tried to respond as matter-of-factly as possible. dersen had asked leonhard these same questions. ¡°hmm, han seong?¡± when he heard a very soft voice, he looked to the side. rachel was looking at him with sparkling eyes. she had pronounced his name perfectly. ¡°tell me.¡± ¡°i¡¯ve never heard that name anywhere. from your name to the rumors about you fighting leonhard. it all seems strange to me.¡± sd she smiled softly as she looked at him. ¡°i get that a lot. my name is different.¡± ¡°that¡¯s true. you were going back to the dormitory after training? it looks like your cadet uniform is pretty dirty.¡± dersen interrupted his conversation with rachel. he nodded his head. ¡°yes. i was so engrossed in my training that i forgot what i looked like.¡± ¡°you¡¯d better change your uniform. i¡¯ll have a maid help you before we have tea.¡± he readily agreed to dersen¡¯s proposal. ¡°i understand.¡± his heart felt heavy. he felt like he was walking next to two ticking time bombs. he was sure that if he caused them to get upset, his life at the academy was over. he preferred to stay a little longer at the academy. he regretted not leaving as soon as he saw them. ¡°i heard your attribute is spearman. i¡¯ve wielded spears in the past.¡± ¡°really?¡± ¡°yes. isn¡¯t the spear the king of cold weapons? although the art of the spear has no significant attribute, it is worth learning how to wield that weapon.¡± he was interested in dersen¡¯s words. han seong expected that his childhood was not normal because he was a member of the imperial family, but he did not expect that he had learned to wield the spear. ¡°i learned how to use the spear too.¡± rachel became involved in the conversation. the sense of crisis he felt increased. Chapter 103 i became an academy spearman ¡ª chapter 103. bath with a maid (1) *** his vision was blurred. the glamorous bath demonstrated how the imperial family was treated inside the academy. ¡°han seong, do you like the water temperature?¡± ¡°¡­yes, it¡¯s perfect.¡± he replied to the maid. at this moment he experienced a scene that only appeared in the novel. a character had a bath with a maid¡¯s assistance. he could not believe it. the maids who often only assisted the important people. this was a society where there was a strict hierarchical system of status in this world. now that maid was rubbing his back with a towel. a woman who was his age was touching his back. of course, the maid who was helping him now was not the one who had talked to dersen and rachel. this maid had arrived later. at first he tried to refuse, but finally agreed under dersen¡¯s gaze. that was why she was now in this situation. the maid¡¯s hands moved to the small of his back. it was not unusual for him to feel uncomfortable. they both had their bodies covered now, of course. but the circumstances were strange. the maid was covered with a light silk cloth, and he had a towel wrapped around his underwear. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± he could even feel her soft breathing. he tried to ignore the bad thoughts that arose in his mind. when the maid¡¯s gentle hand touched his shoulder, he was momentarily startled. ¡°han seong, it looks like your muscles are a little tense.¡± ¡°¡­really?¡± ¡°yes. you¡¯ve probably trained a lot.¡± she spoke in a gentle tone to calm him down. but that was not easy. besides, the maid was about his age. ¡°¡­thank you.¡± ¡°han seong you are very serious.¡± when he heard her light laughter, the heat in his body began to rise. i have to control myself. he felt his heart tingle. it was better for him to enjoy this moment. he wondered when he would get treatment like this again. she was treating him like a guest. then, he shivered when her hand touched his ear. ¡°huh¡­¡± ¡°many people don¡¯t clean their ears, so i thought i¡¯d help you. but if you don¡¯t like it, then¡­¡± ¡°no¡­ it¡¯s fine.¡± the happiness in his heart increased again because of the maid¡¯s words. he wouldn¡¯t know how many luxuries he could enjoy in this world. the maid slowly stroked him from earlobe to neck. he felt his body melt. the maid looked like a good masseuse. a beautiful woman was doing this. i must enjoy it to the fullest. he wasn¡¯t stupid enough to refuse this gift. ¡°allow me a moment.¡± ¡°all right.¡± he replied quietly because he didn¡¯t know what it was. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± the woman¡¯s soft body touched his back. though he tried to restrain himself, the stimulation was too much. ¡­¡­ the clothes were made of high quality materials. its texture was as soft as the finest silk. although his cadet uniform was cleaned by a mage while he was bathing, he did not refuse the maid¡¯s suggestion that he change clothes on his way out. the attention he received from the maid made him feel much better. ¡°han seong, i wish you the best for today.¡± ¡°¡­thank you.¡± the maid smiled as he left. he discovered the best place in this world. the aristocracy. Chapter 104 i became an academy spearman ¡ª chapter 104. bath with a maid (2) status was established at birth, but that did not mean that a person could not obtain a noble title. therwere commoners who received noble titles because they graduated from the academy with outstanding scores, or those who received it because they made great contributions to the empire. a person could change his status with effort. and now he had a new goal. surely, i must become a noble. today he had met heaven. he would never have known if he had not experienced it. envy invaded his heart when he thought that nobles received this treatment every day. this treatment would make him happy every day. he felt that he had seen a new world. now he had more motivation. when he started walking, his heart filled with tension. now he had to face them. dersen & rachel. he didn¡¯t know what they wanted to ask, but he couldn¡¯t make any mistakes. *** dersen and rachel turned their heads to look at han seong as he came into the room. their eyes widened. ¡°¡­you¡¯re more elegant than i thought.¡± dersen snorted. rachel looked at him with a twinkle in her eye. ¡°you look very handsome.¡± han seong now looked like a completely different person. a short time ago, he had an ungraceful appearance due to his training. ¡°thank you.¡± ¡°sit down. we¡¯ve been looking forward to talking with you.¡± dersen nodded gently as han seong sat down at the round table. they formed a triangle, and rachel looked at the maid who was next to her. ¡°excuse me.¡± the maid put a tea cup in front of han seong. ¡°thank you.¡± ¡°no need to thank.¡± the maid, who responded nonchalantly but not rudely, stepped aside. rachel spoke with a smile. ¡°i hope this isn¡¯t upsetting to you. i hadn¡¯t considered that we had suddenly summoned you. i don¡¯t want you to feel obligated to be here.¡± ¡°it¡¯s an honor for me. it¡¯s hard to meet people like you.¡± ¡°thank you.¡± rachel smiled. he averted his gaze to dersen, as if it was forbidden to look at her. ¡°then i don¡¯t think we need to introduce ourselves.¡± ¡°i agree.¡± rachel accepted her brother¡¯s words. he was a strange man. normally most people looked frozen when they were with them, but this man acted nonchalant. she looked at the man who had transformed with the help of a maid. when his dark hair was combed back, his face looked more attractive. the confidence in his eyes piqued her interest. anyone else would have complimented them endlessly. he is indifferent. he only says what is necessary. that¡¯s what she liked most about him. and it seemed that his brother didn¡¯t have a bad impression about han seong either. even though he had asked her to meet him, he now seemed to be more curious than she was. ¡°han seong.¡± she called out to him softly. ¡°tell me.¡¯¡± the two made eye contact for a moment. the man didn¡¯t hesitate to look her in the eye. ¡°you can tell me about your fight against leonhard. i¡¯ve heard some rumors.¡± ¡°¡®i, too, want to know how the fight ended in a draw.¡¯¡± ¡°¡­maybe the explanation will be longer, all right?¡± ¡°of course.¡± dersen replied as if it were logical. my brother is really interested in the art of spear. in his childhood he was attached to that weapon. his attribute wasn¡¯t even related to the spear. ¡°me too. long conversations are more enjoyable.¡± ¡°then, i¡¯ll talk in detail.¡± his voice, which showed his confidence, aroused her curiosity. Chapter 105 i became an academy spearman ¡ª chapter 105. the values of each (1) *** he explained in detail his fight against leonhard. they both asked questions in the process. their reactions were more enthusiastic than he thought. ¡°¡­wow, the fight ended in a draw because you predicted his last move.¡± ¡°doesn¡¯t that mean you read leonhard¡¯s moves?¡± he awkwardly nodded. the draw wasn¡¯t purely based on his talent or abilities. he only considered his fighting habits from the novel to protect himself because he could not see leonhard¡¯s movement. ¡°i think you were very lucky. you would be lost if your prediction was wrong.¡± that would have changed his whole future. he wouldn¡¯t even have the same reputation. and that¡¯s why he was able to meet these two people. ¡°even though rachel said it was luck, he had to make a decision at the time.¡± ¡°you¡¯re right. it was han seong who made an action based on his own judgment.¡± they both evaluated their fight favorably. now they seemed more interested in him. ¡°it¡¯s embarrassing to hear this.¡± the atmosphere was more pleasant than he expected. however, they should be linked to leonhard. he wondered if this was right. am i worrying needlessly? the spotlights that should be shining on leonhard were now on him. the same was true for characters like luna. that should not happen. leonhard was the hero who would have to overcome difficulties in the future. he was the most important person in this world. leonhard had to grow up properly to solve everything that would happen. ¡°¡­han seong?¡± he raised his head when he heard the voice. ¡°oh, sorry.¡± ¡°it seems like you were deep in your thoughts¡­. are you worried about something?¡± ¡°what were you thinking about?¡± he shook his head awkwardly. ¡°i was rude, i didn¡¯t realize.¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°¡­if you have a problem, i can help you.¡± rachel¡¯s next words gave him pause. normally, she would be important in leonhard¡¯s life. however, his thoughts appeared to be endless. this situation had a logical explanation. the royal family had paid attention to him because he had stood out. ¡°i see. it was interesting to hear about the spear.¡± ¡°wait¡­ you¡¯re going to let han seong leave.¡± ¡°it¡¯s already dinner time, it¡¯s best to say goodbye now.¡± ¡°we can have dinner together. i think it would be nice to spend a little more time together.¡± their reactions were very different compared to when they first met leonhard. dersen clearly distrusted leonhard, so he looked for any excuse to put him down. but dersen treated him differently. he could feel his good intentions, even though he acted coldly towards him. he supposed that just because he was meeting them, it didn¡¯t mean that their interest in leonhard would disappear. it¡¯s just that he met them first. ¡°han seong. would you like to have dinner with us?¡± when he heard dersen¡¯s voice, he immediately shook his head. he wanted to avoid exploiting their generosity. ¡°that¡¯s fine. i¡¯ll leave now.¡± ¡°¡­i see. it¡¯s a shame.¡± ¡°brother, he felt that you pushed him.¡± ¡°did i force you to answer that?¡± dersen stared at him. ¡°not at all. i just want to leave. rather, it would be awkward for me to stay any longer.¡± rachel was treating him quite confidently. that could cause him to have problems with dersen. even if he had a good relationship with dersen, he was too protective of rachel. ¡°¡­¡­¡± rachel smiled as she looked at him. it seemed that she asked him to stay for dinner. he felt overwhelmed. Chapter 106 i became an academy spearman ¡ª chapter 106. the values of each (2) she hoped he would stay longer. he did not want them to have high expectations of him, because in the future they had to relate to leonhard. he didn¡¯t need to get more involved with the imperial family. ¡°i would like to leave now. i enjoyed spending time with you.¡± dersen broadly smiled. ¡°i enjoyed the conversation, too.¡± it looked like dersen wanted him to leave now. han seong was pleased with the result. he established a good relationship with them, but not too close. ¡°i liked the conversation too. melua, please accompany han seong to the door.¡± rachel said reluctantly. the maid guided him towards the exit. ¡­ ¡­ he looked at the maid as they walked. she had short blue hair that was more dark than glesia¡¯s. she looked quite graceful for a maid. he wondered if she came from a noble family. maids in this world could belong to nobility. a maid serving the imperial family must have had a higher origin than a earldom. because a person of insignificant status could not be close to the royal family or high rank nobility. it¡¯s natural. even the maid in the bathroom must have come from a noble family. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± he thought he had to say something. ¡°do you want to ask me?¡± she spoke first, he shook his head. ¡°no. i seem to have looked at you too long. i¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°¡­no need to apologize. i thought you wanted to tell me something.¡± then he averted his gaze. he wished to stop thinking about this issue, maybe due to the mental fatigue he experienced from the continuous pressure of interacting with the royal family. *** the room where han seong had left. rachel let out a long sigh. ¡°¡­brother.¡± ¡°what?¡± she called out to him sharply. dersen was startled. ¡°why didn¡¯t you want him to have dinner with us?¡± ¡°we talked for almost two hours with han seong. that¡¯s enough.¡± he indifferently spoke. ¡°besides, it was his own decision to leave.¡± ¡°i believe you influenced him with your gaze.¡± dersen frowned. ¡°no. i¡¯m sure he wanted to leave. but isn¡¯t there a big difference between us that can¡¯t be ignored? we don¡¯t have to get along with han seong.¡± he tried to persuade her. rachel felt frustrated. her brother¡¯s last words provoked her anger. this world has been changing for a long time. the imperial family maintained its power, but it was an archaic idea to worry about status. countless commoners had become famous, proved they deserved better status through their performance. moreover, the battlefront was becoming more and more dangerous. it was beneficial to build a friendly relationship with han seong. although he had a common grade attribute, his growth potential seemed infinite. ¡°so who in this world is good for us? how many people are qualified to interact with us on equal terms?¡± ¡°persons belonging to the nobility. also the pillars of the empire and mages of high rank. they fit our prestige.¡± her brother¡¯s reply seemed foolish to her. the old ideas were firmly embedded in his mind. he could not expand his horizons to accept more people. she was worried that her brother, who would ascend to the supreme position of emperor in the future, would evaluate people with such narrow-mindedness. lineage was not everything. there were incompetent people in the imperial family itself. she would like everyone to be outstanding, but the reality was different. she anticipated that this subject would lead to many disputes with her brother later on. ¡°¡­brother. let¡¯s have dinner separately tonight.¡± ¡°rachel!¡± ¡°see you tomorrow.¡± she got up from her seat. she had han seong in her thoughts when she walked out. she had talent. and great confidence. her brother didn¡¯t know han seong¡¯s true value. ¡°¡­¡­¡± she was very disappointed. Chapter 107 i became an academy spearman ¡ª chapter 107. a date that is not a date (1) *** he could not see anything except blue. he leaned his back against a park bench, finding it hard to take his eyes off the sky. should i train moderately? in fact, he planned to take the whole day off on saturday, but decided to return to the training camp. then, he got up late for the first time in a long time and trained a little because he was bored, the day just disappeared. sunday came after that. he was in the park waiting for glesia. ¡°¡­i feel like i become clumsy when i don¡¯t have the spear.¡± it had only been a week after classes started, but so much had happened in such a short time. although they were positive events for him, they happened so fast that his mind could not assimilate them. he had also connected with many people. leonhard, yumia, dave, carly, luna, millia, glesia and even children of the imperial family. he had established contact with them. some relationships were fragile. he hoped to deal with them. that worried him. he had to look after his relationships so that the gap would not shatter them. it was not so easy to socialize. he had to treat this issue seriously. he should not neglect his relationships even if his growth was important to his . they were also essential for his development. this is difficult. he sighed . he wished his mind was as clear as the blue sky. suddenly, another blue color appeared in his vision. it was glesia. ¡°is something wrong with you?¡± he shook his head as she sat down next to him. ¡°it¡¯s not important, it¡¯s about relationships.¡± ¡°well¡­ it¡¯s about people, right?¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°i have nothing to say. i find it difficult to relate to people myself.¡± glesia revealed her awkwardness. she spoke with such clarity that he doubted if she had ever been dishonest. this is unusual. she¡¯s special. he smiled. ¡°i¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get better in the future.¡± then, he thought about the relationships she had with other cadets. it was obvious that she didn¡¯t know how to treat people, but he thought it was funny that she said it as if she suffered from this. he didn¡¯t think it was so necessary for her to take it seriously. ¡°i hope so.¡± ¡°it¡¯s all gradual.¡± he made eye contact with her. she didn¡¯t avoid his gaze. he realized again that her eyes did not contain love. ¡°glesia.¡± ¡°what?¡± she replied. ¡°is there something you want to do?¡± glesia looked at him in silence. she didn¡¯t seem to have any plans. ¡°you didn¡¯t think about it, right?¡± ¡°hmm, no.¡± he smiled at her immediate response. it seemed that glesia felt more comfortable when he was leading her. ¡°we won¡¯t be training today.¡± ¡°what are we going to do¡­?¡± ¡°we¡¯re going for a walk together today. we can go to a coffee shop or a convenience store. we don¡¯t have to train so you can understand me.¡± glesia understood his words. ¡°that is reasonable.¡± ¡°yes, but you have to pay.¡± she smiled at his joke. ¡°i¡¯ll do it.¡± when glesia agreed nonchalantly, he got up immediately. ¡°then let¡¯s go to the coffee shop right now.¡± Chapter 108 i became an academy spearman ¡ª chapter 108. a date that is not a date (2) as he tilted the glass with kiwi puree, a chilly liquid touched his tongue. the sweet and sour kiwi was really satisfying. this coffee shop is almost modern. indeed, this world had a medieval fantasy context. it was not a world where technology was highly developed. they did not miss modern comforts, because the things that the alchemists crafted provided them. he could believe this coffee shop was a modern one. ¡°han seong.¡± he lowered his glass when she called out to him. ¡°what?¡± ¡°why are people staring at us?¡± glesia asked him. he cautiously looked around. the coffee shop was crowded because it was a weekend day. the cadets were seated in groups of three. there were also a few instructors. and many were watching them. ¡°¡­maybe why it¡¯s strange.¡± ¡°strange?¡± ¡°yes. the student uniforms we wear are different.¡± she understood. glesia wore a white uniform, while he wore a black uniform. the different colors meant we were in different classes. in addition, they belonged to the opposite sex. it would be strange if the others had no interest in them. the cadets hadn¡¯t had enough time to bond yet, so only they were together. ¡°i think your cadet uniform is much nicer.¡± ¡°yes?¡± ¡°and i don¡¯t much like white.¡± her words caused him to laugh. she didn¡¯t seem aware that people might think they were a couple. or maybe she didn¡¯t care about those rumors. first, even she didn¡¯t have romantic feelings. she didn¡¯t think she could have a romantic relationship with glesia. besides, he didn¡¯t want to waste time on dating. if he gave his heart to someone else, he would surely not concentrate on training. he shook his head as he thought. then he spoke naturally. ¡°i like the a-class cadet uniform you¡¯re wearing better.¡± he didn¡¯t dislike the color black, but he found it very boring. ¡°we like the opposite.¡± ¡°you¡¯re right.¡± he held up his spoon as glesia ate a piece of cheesecake. there were four desserts on the table. it was quite expensive, but glesia didn¡¯t mind. he put a piece of the cheesecake in his mouth. when she was with luna and millia, she was so nervous that she couldn¡¯t enjoy the desserts, but now she could enjoy them quietly. he involuntarily let out an exclamation. ¡°it¡¯s delicious!¡± at that moment, he felt something strange. someone was staring at him. he searched for who was looking at him as he ate another spoonful of the cheesecake. ¡°¡­¡­¡± the moment he spotted the person, his hand immediately stopped. a woman was staring at him. hair as red as fire. distinctive features. and the uniform of the instructors. ¡°han seong?¡± ¡°¡­what?¡± ¡°why did you freeze?¡± when glesia expressed her doubts. ¡°oh, i¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°you don¡¯t have to apologize.¡± then he waved his hand again. it was normal for them to get anyone¡¯s attention. he swallowed saliva. reality was something he seemed to be unaware of. why carly was disappointed in him. Chapter 109 i became an academy spearman ¡ª chapter 109. cadet romance (1) *** ¡°carly?¡± ¡°¡­what?¡± ¡°who are you looking at?¡± ¡°no one.¡± carly shook her head awkwardly. she sat across from essia, the instructor of class a4. a woman with silver hair that reached her waist. essia, who was looking at carly, suddenly laughed as if she knew what she thought. ¡°carly, can¡¯t you get used to cadets wanting to be romantically involved?¡± ¡°no, it¡¯s not that.¡± ¡°in any case, i heard you apologized personally to a c-class cadet. i don¡¯t know what happened, but i¡¯m surprised you did it because of your character.¡± ¡°it¡¯s just¡­ that i made a mistake.¡± ¡°but you could have called the cadet to apologize alone. if you do that in front of the other cadets, it could ruin your reputation.¡± ¡°now i¡¯m a little embarrassed, i don¡¯t want to talk about it anymore.¡± ¡°i understand you.¡± when essia rang for the waiter, carly¡¯s gaze shifted elsewhere again. she looked at han seong who was sitting with a class a cadet. ¡°so carly, how do you feel as an instructor?¡± ¡°it¡¯s not difficult. i just do the job properly.¡± ¡°i feel more comfortable here than on the battlefield. i plan to use this break to settle down at the academy, though.¡± ¡°why¡­?¡± ¡°¡°it makes me happy to teach cadets.¡± carly nodded at essia¡¯s opinion. she thought maybe this would be the right path for her. suddenly, she felt uncomfortable. she was not in this mood when she walked into the coffee shop with essia. she averted her gaze again. was her name glesia? her unusual blue hair also looked familiar. she evaluated this cadet on the entrance exam. all the other evaluators gave her high marks. she was a high performing cadet. ¡°fruit parfait and chocolate cake. i hope you enjoy it.¡± ¡°thank you.¡± essia replied quietly. he had told her he wasn¡¯t interested in love. she believed his words. because she also felt very sorry for her reckless behavior. although their conversation was really short, she could see han seong¡¯s sincerity. but¡­ ¡°yes?¡± ¡°you¡¯re a little weird today, why are you so absent-minded? your parfait is going to melt.¡± when she heard essia¡¯s words, she clumsily grabbed the spoon. what the hell am i thinking¡­? she wasn¡¯t supposed to get involved in a cadet¡¯s private life. an instructor could not interfere in what a student did on the weekend. cadets were also supposed to relax, not just train. she lifted a spoonful of parfait to her mouth. ¡­the scene between cadet han seong and cadet glesia raised a big question in her mind, but she tried hard to suppress it. ¡°this parfait is delicious.¡± ¡°this coffee shop is one of the reasons i want to stay at the academy¡­. the fruit parfait is great.¡± she smiled at essia¡¯s words. carly was relieved when she looked at her, because the woman who was always depressed when she was on the battlefield, was happy inside the academy. ¡­ ¡­ they exchanged several dialogues. essia had arrived at the academy a few months earlier, so she taught her about the life of an instructor. for example, about how important it was to create opportunities for cadets to make their own efforts, not to worry too much about the cadets, etc. and those words resonated with her. ¡­because it fit her current situation. my interest is certainly too much, even though cadet han seong benefited from it. she had to reduce her intensity a bit. he didn¡¯t have to worry about what han seong did in his spare time. besides, they had a cadet-instructor relationship. ¡°carly.¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°i¡¯ll tell you because i think you have a bad opinion about dating. you can¡¯t help it if cadets fall in love over time. there were also people we liked when we were cadets. this can¡¯t be controlled.¡± essia emphasized. her words were bitter to carly. ¡°why allow cadets to have romantic relationships?¡± ¡°it can¡¯t be helped, they are in their twenties.¡± she disagreed. she believed that an instructor should watch that a cadet was on the right track. she thought that cadets with brilliant talents needed more attention from instructors. ¡°i don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°¡­why?¡± ¡°we should guide the outstanding cadets.¡± ¡°you¡¯re right.¡± ¡°so i think we need to prevent cadet romance as much as we can. we have to teach them to look ahead, to focus on their progress.¡± Chapter 110 i became an academy spearman ¡ª chapter 110. cadet romance (2) she didn¡¯t understand why an instructor would just¡­ observe. cadets could and certainly did develop friendly and romantic attractions to another cadet. they were natural. instructors ¨C that was unheard of. regardless of individual status, she believed it was necessary for everyone to overcome those natural instincts. after the cadets left the academy, there was no instructor to guide them directly, no one to tell them what to do. most cadets became independent after graduation. this was the time to make the most out of their attributes. they had only recently received their attributes, so now was the right time to make an effort. otherwise, the opportunity for their attributes to grow would be squandered. there was a right time for the attributes to grow, just as there was a right time for attractions to begin. ¡°carly¡­¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°i just want you to not be so strict. i also think you¡¯re right. i¡¯d be disappointed if a cadet didn¡¯t make an effort because he was in love. but there¡¯s nothing we can do. their feelings will remain, even if you attempt to persuade them, right?¡± she could not understand the meaning of her words. ¡°are you saying the cadets can¡¯t control their emotions?¡± ¡°they¡¯re in their early 20s. do you think they can?¡± ¡°then we need to restrain them.¡± essie gaped openly at her. ¡°carly.¡± she began, hesitantly. ¡°just because you haven¡¯t fallen in love, doesn¡¯t mean the cadets shouldn¡¯t.¡± she stood puzzled for a moment, then smiled bitterly. ¡°essie. why do you say that?¡± ¡°it seems to me that you exaggerated a bit. when we were cadets, you weren¡¯t interested in romantic relationships. you were a minority among us. now? i¡¯m concerned that you¡¯re too strict with cadets.¡± carly knew that essie had said it kindly, but she felt like she got punched in the face. she felt a little nervous. it seemed that essie assumed she had that stance because she had never fallen in love. her true motive was the cadets¡¯ well-being. ¡°i apologize if i¡¯ve offended you, i¡¯ve been a little down lately. it¡¯s only natural that we didn¡¯t get married because we were on the battlefield. but i¡¯m 25 years old¡­¡± ¡°¡­ what do you mean?¡± ¡°sometimes i think i must have fallen in love when i was a cadet. even now that i¡¯m back at the academy, i can¡¯t find a man i like. i think there is also a right time to fall in love. i regret it.¡± her eyebrows rose. she didn¡¯t know essie had such romantic interests. when she experienced the battlefield, she only cared about the future of the empire. ¡°i appreciate your perspective. but i¡¯m just thinking about what¡¯s most beneficial for the cadets.¡± ¡°really? then i¡¯m sorry¡­ but who is he?¡± ¡°is there a cadet you¡¯re interested in? if so, who is that cadet?¡± carly puzzled at the question. ¡°¡­¡­¡± her question was not strange ¨C but involuntarily her lips faltered. ¡°carly ¨C i¡¯m really curious, can¡¯t you tell me, huh?¡± she finally opened her mouth. ¡°his name is han seong.¡± ¡°¡­ the cadet who tied in a fight against leonhard?¡± ¡°yes, that cadet.¡± ¡°now i understand. i myself would recognize a cadet with those abilities. he must have worked pretty hard in the fight to draw against leonhard.¡± her heart filled with pride. she didn¡¯t have a direct impact on the result of han seong¡¯s fight, but he was the cadet she was training personally. although, so far, we only trained together for one day. han seong deserved it without a doubt. then she looked back to where he was sitting. her hand, which was holding the spoon, lost its strength. her heart seemed to drop. ¡°carly, is something wrong with you?¡± ¡°¡­ no.¡± she saw han seong smile as he grasped the hand of the cadet named glesia. ¡°essie.¡± ¡°yes?¡± ¡°i still believe that cadets shouldn¡¯t fall in love.¡± essie was shocked at her firm words. carly planned to instruct han seong after tomorrow¡¯s lesson. she didn¡¯t think it was right for him to do this.